《TAKEN BY THE DRAGON KING》


 One

    Elena~


    The view from outside my window was beautiful. Green rolling hills and bright blue skies, I was lucky to live in one of the most beautiful parts of the pce and kingdoms.


    I had enough to eat every day, and the best that life could have to offer. Life is beautiful and sweet and fulfilling.


    But it came at a cost. I felt my stomach twist nausea rolling waves through my body, I sat down on my bed, sinking into the soft, plush fabric.


    Every time I tried to distance myself from the uing horror I was sucked right back in. Every time I try to calm my racing heart, the steady beating rose again, threatening to consume me.


    I took a shuddering breath and felt it, blow out against my hands. I was painfully aware, in this moment of just how fragile I was.


    How easily broken.


    I shuddered and tried not to think about it too long or too hard, I still have preparation to make. I still had to get ready for my torturous journey.


    With trembling leg, I made my way to the bath chamber that was attached to my room, I could have asked for a servant to aplish me and bath me, but right now I crave a moment of privacy.


    I knew that I would not have many of those left, Stripping of my dress and my under robe, I set them gently to one side, I let my hands linger over the cloth for a moment, before turning away.


    I¡¯d be bringing my finger robe with me, but I wasn¡¯t sure how long they wouldst. The anxiety was twisting in my stomach was stronger the more I thought about it.


    Everything was happening so fast and it was starting to exhaust me, I had known it would be scary, I had known it would be hard. But I had not prepared for this. It was very foolish of me, but I still have a lot to learn.


    It¡¯s overwhelming.


    I shook it off and stepped into the water. It was still hot having been freshly drawn for me and I sank into the warm bubbles


    For a moment I shut my eyes and tried to pretend that everything was as it used to be. For a moment I pretended that I¡¯d get out of the bathroom and go to dinner with my father.


    I¡¯d discuss my duties for the following day and then we¡¯d have a light-hearted conversation. Then I¡¯d retire to my bed-chamber, focus on my lesson and some light reading for bed.


    I wanted to pretend, I wanted to bury myself In the life I had l lived so far.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about the future. But think about the future I have ahead of me.


    I washed every inch of my skin scrubbing it until it was clean, I rinsed off the bubbles and use every sweet scent soap that I had. I lingered in the bath until the water had gone cold to the touch.


    I lingered until I could linger no longer.


    Then I stepped out and dried myself grabbing the perfume and lotions that had been provided. I rubbed them into my skin before picking out the robe I¡¯d set aside for today.


    Deep inky blue, it was soft and smooth in my hands. I put on my underclothes before sliding into the fabric, each item of clothing that I was bringing was an item I could get into myself.


    I left the more challenging dresses behind. I wasn¡¯t going to have help anymore, and I needed to prepare.


    ¡°Remember the kingdom.. Elena.. remember the people¡±.


    I swallowed nausea and went to my mirror. I barely recognize the person staring back at me.


    Pale and frightened, I had bags under my eyes that I didn¡¯t remember having yesterday.


    It was scary how much this was changing me already.


    My blonde hair usually bouncy and full of life,y limp along my shoulder, I¡¯d call Catherine to handle that. I didn¡¯t have the strength right now.


    Besides, it would be nice to have someone to talk to.


    Catherine had always been more like a friend more than a servant anyways she was a close friend right now.


    I stepped out of the bathroom pulling on the rope that rang Catherine¡¯s bell in the maid quarters, I bit my lips and shifted my weight. I was nervous.


    I made my way to my bedside table and picked up the ne that I inherited when my mother passed away.


    I needed a piece of her with me. Now more than ever, I needed her help and her guidance.


    Catherine announced her presence by knocking on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±  I called quickly. Too quickly that I was starting to lose my sense of decorum, my calm demeanor in the face of this trial.


    It was getting harder and harder to keep it together.


    I set down at my dresser, resting my hand firmly in myp.


    ¡± Catherine.. if you would be so kind.. my hair needs some doing.¡± I paused and swallowed hard. I was never so formal with Catherine.


    ¡°it being an ill behavior.¡±


    Luckily Catherine seemed to understand where I wasing from, she had a way of doing that and I had a feeling that was why I had instantly started to trust her when she came to work at the pce.


    ¡°That alright, I¡¯ll get that sorted for you,¡± she said, grabbing a few tools as I leaned my back in my chair and took a deep breath.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Catherine started brushing my hair, it was soothing. Her touch was gentle and she had a way of putting me at ease. I appreciated that about her.


    And there was a lot more I appreciated about her.


    I¡¯m going to miss her.


    ¡°Are you¡­ prepared, Elena?¡± Catherine said softly.


    Her voice was nothing more than a whisper between us and I already felt sick, I liked the way she said it calmly and I also loved the way she still called my name even now. I asked her to call me by my name cause I needed a friend, not a servant.


    I needed a moment offort in this crazy situation. ¡°Of course, I am, it is my duty and I¡¯m happy to do it.¡± My voice cracked on thest word, betraying me all at once.


    I cleared my throat and squeezed my eyes shut. ¡°I¡¯ve bathed, I¡¯m dressed and my bags are prepared.¡±


    My bags have been prepared for a week now. l was sitting and waiting for me to leave, I didn¡¯t know if I had packed the right things, but I could only hope.. it was prepared enough.


    Honestly, my bags were usually packed for me, But I had insisted that I and Catherine would pack it this time. She helped me double-check and make sure I didn¡¯t forget anything vital.


    I choose the item that would be the mostfortable for me.


    I would needfort. That much, at least, I waspletely sure about that.


    My father had insisted I take nothing with me and I know it was his way of trying to make me feel better.


    He med himself, but I didn¡¯t me him. Not for a minute.


    What the point anyway?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Catherine said her voice still unfailingly soft and reserved. ¡°But are you ready?¡± She questioned again.


    I felt the weight of her questions sink into my body, my chest aching where my hearty. The weight was heavy, as heavy as the crown on my head.


    There was a lot of weight that came with being a princess a lot of weight that many people didn¡¯t anticipate.


    ¡°No.¡± I whispered, a moment of vulnerability showing how unprepared was. With Catherine, I could be scared and unsure of whaty ahead of me, with her I could be angry and frightened.


    With everyone else, I had to prepare.


    Because that is what a ruler will do.


    Ruler care for her kingdom and country, her people even before herself. And I wouldn¡¯t let everyone down for my selfish reason.


    This was my fate and I epted and I had epted it.


    It was the price we paid for prosperity and I was well prepared to pay it.


    At least, that¡¯s what I told everyone else. Inside, I had never felt a terror so strong.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been praying for you, it is not a death sentence Elena.¡±


    ¡°There is light at the end of the tunnel, I am sure of it.¡± Catherine was rambling now as she lifted my hair and did it up pinning it in ce.


    She want to make me feel better, I know she did. But all she was doing was reminding me of whaty ahead.


    I was a sacrifice to keep them happy, if Iy my freedom, my life on the line, my people will be spared.


    Catherine continued. ¡°Perhaps the dragon lord will be merciful.¡±


    The name DRAGON LORD sent a shiver down my spine and my heart turned cold immediately.

 Two

    Elena pov


    Catherine¡¯s words sent a shiver down my spine, The Dragon Lord would not be merciful. I knew that much already.


    He was known all through thend for his cruelty and brutality towards anyone who crossed him.


    He wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He doesn¡¯t y nice.


    And I was to go to his side, I was to leave my home, my kingdom and go to his castle and face whatever he had in store for me.


    Because if I refused, he will burn my Kingdom to ashes.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± I echoed, feeling the anxiety flow back into my chest.


    I have to be strong.


    Catherinepsed into the silence and I stared into the distance till she finished doing my hair.


    ¡°Dragons.¡± They are terrifying creatures with untold power.


    Most of them had gone extinct by now, fighting amongst themselves.


    But those who had survived this long were not only strong but smart too.


    They possessed a different kind of power and they possessed everything they needed to survive the unthinkable and prosper in this world.


    The Dragon Lord himself was extremely wealthy, strong, and powerful in every way.


    He was feared across thends and anyone who crossed him or refused his request would immediately beid to waste.


    The most powerful kingdom had crumbled beneath his fury in mere days.


    He wages war, he decimated the kingdom until they were nothing left.


    I didn¡¯t want that to happen to mynd. My people didn¡¯t deserve this fury. My father had pleaded with me to leave to escape to flee. But I couldn¡¯t.


    I was their princess. How could I abandon them in their time of need?


    My father was torn between his duty as a father and as a king.


    But I knew that my duty was clear.


    Both as a princess and as a daughter.


    Giving myself up would protect everyone that I loved Catherine, my father, my people. It was all worth it.


    At least, that was what I had to keep telling myself if I wanted to get through this.


    Catherine did my makeup and I sat in silence as she finished.


    She cleared her throat.


    ¡°When are you leaving¡±? She asked her voice was nothing more than a whisper.


    ¡°At nightfall,¡± I said


    It would be nightfall all too soon. I would eat, and then we would leave traveling to the Dragon¡¯s Lordnd, to his castle. I would be alone.


    I would notpletely alone, I would be with him. The thought alone was a terrifying one and I tried not to think about it for too long.


    ¡°I would just have to cross that bridge when I got to it, no earlier noter.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± Catherine said. Her voice wavered and I just bit my lips.


    She looked like she was going to cry, and I couldn¡¯t afford to cry right now, if I cried, I would never stop, if I cried I would never go. I had to be strong.


    I dreaded speaking to my father. The goodbye would be very hard and I needed to stay strong forever, didn¡¯t I?


    There would be no more chances for weakness, no more opportunities for hesitation or missteps, not anymore. The Dragon Lord would pounce on my weakness that he saw.


    That¡¯s if he let me live that long, I didn¡¯t know what he wanted with me, but I had a feeling that it was nothing good.


    Why else would he want me?


    Why else would he have demanded that my kingdom should surrender their princess if it wasn¡¯t a power y?


    And what use would he have for me, anyway?


    I paused the dangerous thoughts aside and focused on staring ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too Catherine.¡± I said taking a deep breath. I wanted to keep my head, I wanted to keep my stiff upper lip.


    But it was hard when Catherine was staring at me with tears in her eyes.


    I stood up quickly, pushing the thought out of my head.


    ¡°You will look after my father alright?¡± I said feeling the emotions rise inside me.


    ¡°He will assign you elsewhere, but please watch over him,¡± I said


    He his old and I don¡¯t know we¡¯ll he would cope when I¡¯m gone.


    He had already lost my mother and I had no siblings, so he would be left on his own. The reality tugged at my heart and I tried not to think about it.


    I was doing a lot of that right now.


    Because if I thought about things too deeply, or let my emotions take over, I might make the wrong choice. And I had to make the right choice, for everyone involved.


    Everyone but me.


    I ignored the painful selfish thoughts and pulled Catherine into a hug, I didn¡¯t want to look at her face any longer. If I did I knew I would cave, and tears would flow.


    She hugged me tightly and I drew strength from her support. She would watch over my Father.


    It would be okay.


    ¡°Alright, I need to prepare to leave,¡± I said as I pulled away.


    The nightfall was fast approaching


    The dusk had never seemed so unfriendly, so unpleasant. The dusk was dark and unforgiven tonight, ticking away the moments I had left here.


    Perhaps I would take dinner in the carriage, perhaps I would have more of a stomach for food in an hour or so right now it was thest thing in my mind.


    I turned from Catherine and my room, trying not to linger too much. I touched my mother¡¯s pendant ne that wasid across my throat and asked for courage.


    Then I left my room for the final time, making my way down the stairs.


    I didn¡¯t look back and I pretended that I didn¡¯t hear Catherine muffle and sob, I knew she was trying to be strong for me, and I wasn¡¯t going to make it any harder for her than it already was.


    Descending into the dining hall, I felt my heart leap into my throat. My father was there waiting for me to join him as I always did.


    The food must be cold already and I felt a sickening lurch in my stomach, I didn¡¯t want to do this.


    ¡°Sorry Father I¡¯mte,¡± I said as I approached the table


    He shook his head, standing up as I approached. ¡°I will ask one of the maids to pack it for you, for, your trip.¡± He said.


    It seemed to hurt him in a physical sense, to talk about me leaving, it hurt me to see the pain in his eyes, but I knew that I was doing the right thing. He would perish if I don¡¯t go.


    Damn the Dragon Lord.


    I hated being forced into a corner like this. I hated feeling like this like there¡¯s no way out. But I knew what I had to do.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    The moment passed between us, almost awkward.


    ¡°What should one say on a day like this?¡± I questioned no one in particr.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How did you offerfort when the road ahead seemed so dark and so insurmountable?


    How did you approach the impossible, and make it easy to swallow?


    It was so painful. It was spring and thorny and hard. But I didn¡¯t want myst moments with my Father to be ufortable. I stepped forward and wrapped my arm around him, just like the way I used to do when I was a little girl.


    I held him tight, breathing in the familiar scent, the smell of home, and burying my head into his shoulder.


    For some moment, all I wanted was to hold onto him and have everything to be alright.


    I wanted to listen to him and flee. I wanted to be a child again. Who didn¡¯t have to make her own choices? Who didn¡¯t bear the true weight of the crown? But I wasn¡¯t a child anymore, I had duties and responsibilities to attend to. I had to protect everyone I cared about and sometimes that meant making the hardest decision imaginable.


    After was felt like ages, I pulled away and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ make sure dinner is packed for your trip¡­ Elena.¡± He said. My Father¡¯s voice was soft and low, just like Catherine¡¯s had been. Everyone was speaking to me softly like I was already gone.


    I shivered at the thought.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± I murmured in return.


    All around us, the darkness descended, a heavy nket smothering and oppressive.


    I heard footsteps approaching from behind and my heart sink into my stomach.


    I knew what wasing next.


    A servant cleared his throat and said the dreaded words.


    ¡°Princess!! Your carriage is ready.¡±

 Three

    Elena pov


    ¡°I turned away the heaviness in my chest, it was time to go and I needed to act now before I lose my nerves.


    Turning around slowly, I followed him out of the castle and into the cold air outside and that was how I wanted it.


    There will surely be a story about what happened to me, but it wouldn¡¯t be a true story. I don¡¯t want my people to feel uneasy. I don¡¯t want them to live in fear.


    I needed to keep everyone calm and safe. And also I walked out into the cold night on my own.


    The wind whipped at my cloak and I pulled it tighter around myself. I wondered what the weather will be like at the Dragon Lord castle.


    No one had ever visited and returned to tell the tales. I had only rumors to go on and I didn¡¯t know if they would be trusted.


    Every step I took dragged me further away from home, further away from the life I had lived for the past twenty years.


    It was crazy to think so much was going to change.


    It was crazy to think how quickly life had been rosy and sweet.


    The carriage door was opened for me to enter and I stepped inside. I felt a lump in my throat and I swallowed it down I wasn¡¯t going to cry not now.


    I wouldn¡¯t disgrace myself like that. Not until I¡¯m truly alone.


    The door was shut behind me and I peered out of the window at the castle. My Father had probably said his goodbye, but I didn¡¯t hear it. I had written a letter to him and I had hoped that would be enough.


    I sank into the plush velvet seat of the carriage and closed my eyes.


    A few moments passed where I felt the carriage shift as if more luggage was being loaded in. And then the carriage lurched to life beneath me.


    The driver swished to the reigns and the horses began to move. If everything went as nned, this driver would be the only person to ever return from the Dragon n castle.


    I swallowed the anxiety in my stomach and leaned my head against the window. The ss was cool against my skin and I took a few deep breaths to calm the racing of my heart down.


    And then we were off. The carriage picked up speed and I knew that any minute I would be out of the castle ground and traveling through the kingdom.


    We would go the back way.


    I¡¯d be out of my kingdom in an hour


    A few hourster. I would arrive at the Dragon Lord¡¯s castle and everything would be different.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t like I had much time to rest, and the anxiety of getting ready had been weighing on me.


    Now, while I was incredibly nervous the dread seemed almostforting. I knew nothing good was waiting for me. I knew I was in danger, but it wasn¡¯t it wasn¡¯t also inevitable.


    The choice was out of my hands now, and there was nothing I could do again but there was a strange sense of peace that flooded into me because of that I closed my eyes letting out a deep breath.


    The interior of the carriage wasforting with a wide, pulse seat that give an opportunity for rest.


    I didn¡¯t know when I¡¯d next be able to rest like this, so maybe it was a good idea to take advantage of the drive. It wasn¡¯t like I could do anything else right now.


    All I could do was wait.


    The world around me was hazy and dim as if I was in a dream.


    The softest sheet surrounded me, the silk cradling my body and keeping it safe on the bed.


    The light that filtered in through the window was warm and bright, sending a shiver of warmth all this way through my body.


    Everything was hazy and under. But all I knew was that I was happy, happy, and safe.


    Everything was okay, everything was fine and I felt like I could breathe.


    The body beside me in the bed was warm, and when his body pressed against mine, I felt a jolt of pleasure spark through me. My body was on fire electricity shuddering through me leaving me breathless.


    My body was humming, aching with the sweet pull of desire. I couldn¡¯t remember feeling anything sweet or so strong like this in my whole life.


    It was something else. Something new, something that I needed more of. I wanted the feeling tost.


    When he kissed me. I felt like I was melting into him. His firm body pressed against mine, expert hands sliding across my skin and sending shivers moving through me.


    I held him tight In return, rocking my body into his touch, my breathing wasing out so quick, short gasps as the pleasure crashed through me.


    Where did he learn to make a woman feel so good?


    Every part of my body trembled with pleasure at his touch. His kiss was electric, passionate, and sweet. I kissed him back lifting my hand to tangle them in his hair.


    I tugged at the strands gently, eliciting a groan was had from him that sent extraordinary pleasure straight through my body. I loved that he was enjoying this too.


    We were so close that I could feel his breath on my skin, but I couldn¡¯t just make out his face.


    I grabbed his shoulder and saw the twisting tattoo that run over his skin, ripping with every shift of his powerful muscle.


    I ran my fingertips over the sign; admiring the ink on his skin, then he pressed close, and I lost all my sense of reason.


    My body moved on its own and it was like nothing I had ever felt before.


    My sense was on fire and I wanted more of him, more of his touch, more of this creating pleasure that rose inside me unbidden and fierce.


    It was breathtaking. It was overwhelming.


    It was better than I could ever imagine.


    The passionate and fiery.


    It rode inside of me, so close, so perfect


    Hot!


    Fast!!!


    Until I couldn¡¯t breathe from the desire?.


    ______


    I woke up with a start, gasping and trying to catch my breath. I looked around frantically, for the mysterious stranger in my dreams, only to find that I was alone.


    I was alone in my carriage.


    The memories of where I was and what I was doing tricked back into my mind. I was on a journey to the Dragon Lord.


    I was all on my own and I had never taken a lover before.


    Where did the dream evere from


    I sank against the plush seat, taking a few deep breaths. My heartbeat was pounding frantically in my chest, thundering against my breast and leaving me panting.


    Why did I have a dream like that?


    It waspletely out of my character, I didn¡¯t sumb to erotic dreams and I certainly don¡¯t wake up flushed because of them, I¡¯m in danger.


    My focus was on the journey ahead and I¡¯m doing my best to survive this ordeal or die will dignity.


    So why was I dreaming about a man hands on my skin? Why was I feeling a rush of desire between my tight that left me shaky and aching for more?


    I didn¡¯t know!!


    Burying my head in my hand, I took a few deep breaths, shaking my head.


    It¡¯s the stress, that all¡­


    Stress makes people do crazy things. Having a few insane dreams didn¡¯t seem that out of the ordinary, did it?


    That¡¯s what it was, stress, it was the only thing that made any sense at all.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Shivering, I leaned back in my seat peaking out in the window. My heart dropped into my stomach.


    Outside the window, in the distance, I could see a castle towering and impressive in the dim light of the moon. In the darkness, it looked terrifying and foreboding.


    It was hard to make out which in the dim light, but thend around us seemed harsh and unforgiving nothing like the beautiful blue skies and the rolling hills of home.


    But what else did I expect, from the castle of the Dragon Lord?


    ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯ll be arriving soon.¡±

 Four

    Elena POV


    The carriage pulled up at the huge iron gate that surrounded the Dragon Lord¡¯s castle, I felt shivers move through my body, unbidden.


    I wanted to draw my knee up and pretended that this isn¡¯t happening. I wanted to take care of my people, but this cost felt too high now that I was here.


    I had to be brave in other to survive. I knew that I really did, but right now my hand wouldn¡¯t stop shaking, I pushed them between my knee and held them steady. It was okay. I just had to get through today


    And then what? It¡¯s going to be the end.


    The carriage pulled up outside of the castle. It was huge, so towering, that I couldn¡¯t see the top of the tallest tower from the carriage window. It was gigantic, impressive, and imposing.


    He was the strongest of all Dragons after all.


    If this castle was anything to go by, he was certainly powerful. Money, influence, and the strength to take whatever he wanted.


    I would have admired such strength if he wasn¡¯t using it against me right now. I shivered and rubbed my arm. The dread sank into my stomach and made me feel sick.


    When the carriage door opened, I almost cried out in rm. Luckily, I just managed to stop myself and hold my tongue. It was the driver of the carriage. He looked frightened and he didn¡¯t speak to me, he just offered me a weak smile as he started to unpack my bags from the back of the carriage.


    I stepped out, the stones crunching beneath my feet. I felt a million miles away from home.


    Suddenly, it felt like it as being years since I¡¯d been in the beautiful rolling hills and the warmth of the castle. Suddenly, this harsh and barrennd felt¨C consuming.


    I hated it already.


    I took a few steps away from the carriage, only to see two men standing nearby. They look so big and hefty there are built like they were made for fighting.


    The Dragon soldiers, maybe?


    I shivered as they watched me In silence and cold. The driver finished unpacking the carriage and nced in my direction.


    He wanted to know if it was okay for him to go. I wanted to tell him to stay, insisted that he drove me out of the night now. It was myst chance to leave this ce. If I let him drive away, I would be stuck here forever. But isn¡¯t that the point?


    Wordlessly, silently, I nodded. He needed to go. He had a family to return to, a kingdom that has been kept safe because of my choice right now.


    I couldn¡¯t go back on my word, not now


    The driver made his way back to the front of the carriage and I turned towards the two men who were watching me.


    One of them, a blonde man, stepped forwardC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leave your luggage and fellow me. The Dragon Lord wants to see you now.¡±


    I felt a cold shiver move around through my whole body, but I couldn¡¯t refuse him, instead, I just nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±  I said trying to sound so calm, confident, and collected.


    I needed to show them that I wasn¡¯t afraid, even though I most certainly was. I needed to have a facade that kept me in control even when everything was out of my hands.


    The blonde man smirked at me and there was a danger in his eyes that made me want to recoil. He looked like he was sizing me up, debating whether I was a fit meal or dinner.


    I didn¡¯t know anything about him but already I was feeling frightened.


    And he isn¡¯t even the Dragon Lord!


    What had I gotten myself into? Taking a deep breath, I followed him into the castle and up the grand stairs.


    It was hard to see much in the dim light. There was one torch lit and the blonde man grabbed it and used it to light our way, other than that, it was nothing but darkness and shadowed moonlight in the castle.


    I didn¡¯t know how many dragons were here, but there was something eerie about this ce, it was quiet,cking the movement that I had grown used to in the castle.


    Usually, they should be someone awake or moving around the castle. For it to be so quiet was very scary.


    That and the fact that I was about toe face to face with the strongest of all dragons in thend.


    I shivered at the thought.


    He leads me up the stairs into one of the side towers. I followed him without saying a word. I was hopeful that if I was quiet and kept my hands down, I might live to see that next day.


    But maybe I was just being overly ambitious.


    I didn¡¯t know anything about Dragons, not really. No one did. I didn¡¯t know what they looked like, or what they were like. I knew that the ones still living were known to be ruthless, but that was all.


    I had also heard so rumors of the shape shifting and them being able to take alternate forms, but I don¡¯t know for sure.


    Did they breathe fire like the rumors? How big were they? I didn¡¯t know, and that was the part of what made them so terrifying. The mystery that surrounded them made them so frightening.


    Couple that with the Dragon Lord being so quick to act when he was provoked, and it was no wonder everyone kept their distance as they did.


    No one wanted to cross a dragon. And no one who had faced off against them, and lived, was still around today.


    The Dragon yer of the old was all dead. I swallowed my anxiety and tried to keep my head up high.


    As we approached a huge door, my heart began to race. It fluttered in my chest and left me breathless.


    My escort leaned forward and knocked, huge, echoing sounds that boomed around the stone staircase.


    The Dragon Lord is just behind the door


    ¡°Come in Zane.¡± A voice called out


    The voice that echoes from behind the door was not what I had expected. Somehow, I had expected roughness, anger, the primal fury that so many people associated with dragons.


    Instead, his voice was like whiskey over a rock, smooth, but with a bite.


    Somehow, it still sent a chill down my spine.


    Zane opened the door and I held my breath. I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting, and all of my senses were on edge.


    ¡°She as arrived, My Lord.¡± Zane said, stepping into the room, he looked back at me and I understood that I was expected to follow.


    I bristled at being treated like this, I had never disrespected my servant like that before, and he was treating me a princess that way?


    ¡®Remember where you are Elena¡¯ I called out to myself.


    I swallowed my pride and dipped and move forward and into the room.


    ¡°Thank you, Zane. That will be all. Leave us.¡±


    I felt Zane shift and saw him leave out of the corner of my eye. As soon as the door clicked shut behind me, I decided to risk it.


    If he was going to kill me, I wanted to at least see the dragon lord in person!


    Emboldened, but feeling anything was brave, I lifted my eyes and looked up.


    The Dragon Lord was standing beside a huge mohagony desk. He was leaning against it with a casual grace that I had never seen in a man before.


    For a second, he took my breath away.


    He¡¯s nothing like I expected.


    I was expecting a barbarian, a monster. I had expected unkept hair and wild eyes, and the making of the feral dragon that we had all heard so much about. I was expecting a beast.


    Instead, he looked like a prince. He was tall and we¡¯ll build beneath his shirt and trousers rolled up sleeve added an air of casualness to the dark shirt that he wore.


    It was open at the neck


    His hair was a deep brown, from what I could tell in the dimmed light. Zane had left the touch, but it wasn¡¯t casting as much light as I would have liked.


    But maybe that was a good thing.


    The Dragon Lord was handsome. I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He smiled and it was almost predatory. There was a danger in his sparkling eyes that byed some of the brutality he was famous for.


    He¡¯s still the Dragon Lord. I can¡¯t let my guard down around him even for a second


    ¡°Wee, your highness.¡± he said, pushing himself up away from the desk.


    He took a step towards me, his eyes never leaving my face. I felt my heart race in my chest, beating so fast I felt sure that he could hear them.


    Somehow, I had a feeling that he knew everything about me already, while I knew nothing about him at all.


    I¡¯d never felt so vulnerable in my life.


    ¡°I do hope you enjoy your stay¡±

 Five

    Elena pov


    I took a step back, feeling the hairs at my back stand up.


    He was gorgeous. I have never expected a dragon to be so attractive. But that didn¡¯t make him less of a dragon, or less a danger. Somehow his good looks were even more terrifying.


    I felt my breath catch in my chest and I did my best to straighten my shoulder and stand my ground.


    ¡°Whatever you have in store for me, I¡¯m prepared.¡± I said, doing my best to keep my voice leveled and stable even though my hands were shaking.


    ¡°Just, please, honor our agreement and leave my kingdom alone.¡±


    Every part of me was telling me to run. My mind was screaming at me to get out of there now, my hands were shaking as I stared at him down.


    But I had to stand my ground. I wasn¡¯t going to run away.


    Whatever happened, happened. I wasn¡¯t going to flee nor cry.


    The Dragon Lord looked at me with an expression full of surprise. He looked like he was analyzing me, trying to determine what made me tick.


    He hummed a soft sound that carried easily in the air of the quiet castle.


    ¡°Whatever I have in store..¡± He said, letting the word trail off, linger for a moment.


    ¡°What do you think I have in store for you, Elena.¡± He said


    The sound of my name on his lips sent a shiver through me. What was it about this guy? He was terrifying, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t look away from him.


    His eyes, a beautiful golden color, were sparkling in the darkness, and I couldn¡¯t look away.


    I¡¯d never seen eyes of that color before. Like molten gold, like coin brought to life and given movement. It was mesmerizing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I answered, the words feeling t as they left my lips. I didn¡¯t know. I was prepared for the worst, for death, but I don¡¯t know what else he could have in store for me.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here.¡± I said, I didn¡¯t know why I was admitting this to him, but it couldn¡¯t hurt. I was already in his power, under his control. I was in his castle after all.


    I was alone here, with no one but the Dragon Lord and his men. What can I possibly do to defend myself?


    My skin felt cold, but I could feel the heat radiating from him as he took another step closer. My breath catch in my chest.


    ¡°Well, you are here because I called you.¡± There was an arrogance to his voice, and arrogance I had in royalty before.


    But It was more than that. It was confidence. It was only arrogance if you couldn¡¯t back it up and the Dragon Lord had proven time and time that he couldn¡¯t back up his im, his confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re here because I need help with a little¡­ the problem of mine.¡± he said, letting the words linger¡­


    I opened my mouth to speak, but he held up a hand. I fell silent.


    ¡°For now, it¡¯s none of your concern. You will get the details as they concern you. If necessary.¡± He was still sizing me up and I was almost surprised that he wasn¡¯t circling me.


    The way he looked at me was the same as a predator stalking prey, sizing it up. They were a hunger in his eyes, a sense of enjoyment. I wondered if he was having fun.


    Then I decided that he was.


    ¡°How I¡¯m I suppose to help you if I don¡¯t know your problem.¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t know where the bravery came from, but I regretted it immediately. He needed me for something and that meant he wasn¡¯t going to kill me straight away. I shouldn¡¯t be trying to mess that up and get on his bad side.


    He stopped and looked at me and for do moment, I felt sure that he was going to strike. The moment stretched out between us, endlessly and exhausting in its intensity.


    If I run, will I make it?


    I didn¡¯t need to know about his problem, I just needed to stay alive, for as long as I could. Wasn¡¯t that the best scenario here? If I made him angry, what will he do to me, my kingdom?


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I said, you¡¯ll be told, if necessary.¡± His voice didn¡¯t raise in volume. He didn¡¯t shout or roar or yell at me across the room.


    Instead, his voice dropped. It got quiet. He got quiet. The silence in his voice gave way, just a little, and I had a glimpse of his brutal power beneath.


    It was enough to shut me up right away.


    ¡°But as you are here, for the foreseeable future, we might also get the introduction out of the way.¡±


    He smiled, and I was once again, reminded of a predator, toying with a prey.


    He has a beautiful smile, though.


    Beautiful but false. He couldn¡¯t be trusted, and I knew that. I just had to keep remaining myself.


    ¡°I already know your name, Elena.¡±  He said, ¡°but do you know mine?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No.¡± I whispered, ¡°No one does.¡±


    *


    ¡°Oh.¡±He looked amused, ¡°So what do they call me, then? In your kingdom.¡±


    I shivered. He was enjoying this far too much, ¡°The Dragon Lord.¡±


    He smiled nodded in approval. ¡°Right, as they should.¡±


    ¡°As for you, call me Dracul.¡±


    Dracul. I had learned the Dragon Lord¡¯s name. It was regal, aristocratic, and powerful at the same time. It rolled off his tongue melody or a song.


    I bit my tongue before I could say it too. I didn¡¯t want to grow too familiar with him. He was the enemy and I had no business being on first name terms with him. Instead, I pressed my lips together and nodded.


    He chuckled, a low sound of amusement. ¡°Now the introduction is over, I¡¯ll let you get settled in.¡±


    ¡°Settled in?¡± I said.


    The words keep leaving my mouth before I could stop them. I couldn¡¯t seem to hold my tongue and keep my sense in my brain. It was foolish and dangerous, but I wanted to know more.


    I wanted to know what he was going to do to me. It didn¡¯t seem possible that the Dragon Lord will need my help.


    And to threaten my kingdom and send for me? What type of problem could he even have that he will be needing my help? What problem was he facing that could call for such measures such as these?


    ¡°Yes, Zane will show you your room.¡± He said.


    Dracul looks like he has lost interest in me, like a cat that has batted around a mouse one too many times.


    I shivered at the idea, theparison feeling all too real right now. Because I was nothing but a mouse in the face of the Dragon¡¯s power.


    I knew that and I was still standing here, still alive. I didn¡¯t know what to think, or what to expect.


    I had thought that staying alive was the best ending to this story. But now I was starting to think that the best scenario would be putting an end to this uncertainty, this game.


    He was toying with me. So, what happened when he truly grows bored?


    ¡°But what.. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t get a good chance to finish my sentence.


    ¡°Zane.¡± The princess needs to be shown to her room.¡± Dracul called out.


    He turned away from me and I felt the uncertainty rise in me again. ¡°Was this it.¡±


    Was I going to be spoken to and then dismissed? It was confusing and frightening and nothing like I had expected.


    I didn¡¯t if I was lucky, or this was worse than my fears.


    ¡°Wait, I..¡±


    The door behind me opened and I turned to see Zane. This time he didn¡¯t ask me to follow him. I didn¡¯t get the moment to finish my sentence. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me.


    Dracul was out of sight before I could even realize what was going on.


    I stumbled as he pulled me down the stairs, through the dimly lit hall for what looked like ages.


    Then he dropped my wrist and opened one of the many huge doors that we had passed on our way through the castle.


    I didn¡¯t get to ask any questions. I didn¡¯t even get a moment to catch my breath. Not really.


    ¡°There you go.¡± Zane said


    He grabbed my shoulder, and I felt the biting pain of his hand on my skin. He was rough, and I felt the ache deep into my bones.


    He pushed me hard and I stumbled into the room. For a moment, I was utterly andpletely consumed by darkness, the depth of which overwhelmed my sense.


    I only had seconds to turn around, before I heard the mming of the huge metal door.


    Thest trace of light disappeared, and I was sucked into the darkness?

 Six

    Elena


    The door mmed behind me, echoing through the darkness of the castle. I reached forward, tugging at the handle, but it was locked from the outside.


    I had expected to be locked up, but theck of light was confronting. I was never without light, never without something to guide my way.


    At home the moon will surely guide my way and shine through my windows, thentern will burn in the garden. At home, I have the light from the scullery floating up the stairs, the warmth of the fire burning down the stairs.


    They had always been light in my life. Life andughter and something to look forward to.


    But now, there is nothing but darkness, the cold echoing touch of the night. And wasn¡¯t that fitting? I was stuck in a world of darkness, after all. I was stuck in a hole where the light of hope no longer burned.


    I was stuck here with no hope of ever going home and no idea what was going to happen to me.


    The dread sink into my heart and I felt sick with it. Shuddering, I leaned backward, stumbling until I hit the door with my back.


    The huge mental door was icy through my dress.


    I sank to the ground, drawing up my knee. Everything felt hopeless. Everything felt like it was going wrong, and I had no choice but to pull along with it all. It was insane.


    I would never see my father again. I would never see Catherine again. I would never see my house or my room, or walk through the beautiful pce gardens that my mother had tended to so lovingly.


    This was a very huge price to pay.


    I felt a sob catch in my chest and I touched my ne, the one that my mother had left me. I wanted to stay strong, but I no longer knew why.


    Who was I protecting by staying strong now?


    Who was I helping by holding back my tears in the darkness of the room?


    I didn¡¯t know. Nothing made sense anymore.


    As I closed my eyes in the darkness. I remember the dream I¡¯d had on the way here. I remembered the touch of a man¡¯s hand on my skin, gentle and rough all the same time.


    I remember the way his kisses had felt on my skin, so vivid, so wonderful.


    I remembered the shiver of pleasure that had moved down my skin, as the warm and beautiful sunlight tricked through the window and bathed us both.


    I remembered every little detail, every touch, every wave and trembling of pleasure that had been wrenched from my body?.. And tears filled my eyes


    Because I knew now that I was never going to experience that. I was never going to feel the touch of a man. I was never going to find my prince charming and I would be lucky, so very lucky If I ever got to live as long as my first kiss.


    I bit my lip and tried to hold back the tears, but they spilled over, unbidden. The loss of everything that was being torn from me was too great.


    How could I handle the pain of being locked in a dark room, with my whole future stripped from me?


    I was given as an exchange to my kingdom. I wouldn¡¯t grow old ruling over my kingdom and serving my people. I wouldn¡¯t have any of that.


    Because of Dracul!!


    Because of the Dragon Lord that had threatened me here for his selfish reason. He didn¡¯t need my help. He was just ying with me. It was all a game to him, but to me, it was my life.


    I buried my head in my knees, feeling the wave of sorrow crash over me. I hadn¡¯t stopped thinking, not for a moment.


    I hadn¡¯t stopped mourning because I had been terrified that I would someone how to take myself out of theing here. I was terrified that I would misstep and let people down.


    But now, I had no one to let down. Not anymore. Now, I could cry. I could mourn. And so I did.


    I cried. I cried in a way a princess wasn¡¯t supposed to do until my dress was damp, and my breathing came in houghing dobs.


    Still, dressed in my finery, leaning against the wall, I cried until there¡¯s no more tears left until I was exhausted and spent.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it had been since I left home. I didn¡¯t know whether or not it was still night, it if my room just didn¡¯t have windows. I don¡¯t know.


    Bang, Bang, Bang!!!


    A knock on the huge metal door knocked me out of my thoughts. The feeling of the knock shivered across my back a bit hastily scrambled on my feet,


    I whipped my eyes and smothered my dress and waited. I wanted to prepare for whatever horrible they were going to throw me. I could cry in private, but Dracul didn¡¯t deserve my tears and neither did Zane.


    Bang, Bang, Bang!!


    The knock came again, this time apanied by a voice.


    ¡°May Ie in, your highness.¡±


    For some seconds I couldn¡¯t breathe. The soft female that came through the door was not what I was expecting. The polite lits of a young servant echoed through the room and left me speechless.


    ¡°Umm.¡± I cleared my throat ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    The lock clicked and the door was pushed open, light spilling into the room. For a moment, it was hard to know what I was looking at.


    Then I focused,ing face to face with a young girl, only a few years younger than me. She was neatly dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform and she was looking around with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Excuse me, your highness, but shall I on the light.¡± She seemed confused.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I simply said.


    I was dumbfounded. Another woman. She didn¡¯t seem to be a dragon, well no not like I know much about them!


    The girl walked around the room, lightening the touches inside. For a moment, it was almost blindingly bright, after the long stretch of darkness.


    Then my eyes adjusted, and I look around.


    The room itself was modest, but I was a room and not a prison cell. They were a rug, a bed, a dresser, and a sink to wash up. There was also a chair and a small writing desk.


    It wasn¡¯t what I was expecting either.


    The whole experience was sending me an emotional ride, up and down up again. I was caught off guard at every turn, and I hated it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, staring at the girl, who just nodded.


    ¡°Who are you.¡± I blurted out.


    That was rude of me, but luckily, she didn¡¯t seem offended.


    ¡°Oh forgive me. My name is Dney.¡± She said a flush on her cheeks.


    ¡°I  will bring you bags inside.¡± She hurriedly added, turning around and hurrying out of the room.


    She dragged my bags in a momentter, disying much more strength than I had possibly thought.


    A shiver went through me. Was she a dragon too? Or was I just paranoid at this point? After all, whoever said Dragon Lord didn¡¯t have human servants?


    No one knew enough about him to judge or to have an idea of what went on in this castle. That much was clear from all my misconceptions.


    I¡¯d expected a barbarian, who lives in a dank, horrible castle. Instead, I got a charming, attractive man who had provided me with decent quarters. I hadn¡¯t been ripped apart yet, but I was still a prisoner.


    It was conflicting and confusing, and my chest ached when I thought about it for too long and let the emotions rise inside of me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said again, dumbly.


    I don¡¯t know what else to say to this girl, Dney. I swallowed feeling anxiety and uncertainty in my stomach.


    ¡°Of course. If you need anything else, you can just ring for me.¡±


    She said with a smile. Dney gestured a cord simr to the one I used to call Catherine at home. I didn¡¯t know was to say. Was I being provided with a servant now?


    Was all my hope unwarranted? Maybe they were more to this than I thought at first.


    My opinion kept flip-flopping all over the ce. One moment, I was tentatively hopeful and the other I was filled with despair. I couldn¡¯t keep up with myself, or with what was good around me.


    ¡°Thank you. Umm.¡± I trailed off, not sure of what to say for the moment.


    ¡°Dney have you worked here long.¡± I said, feeling unsure.


    We¡¯re people allowed toe and go? Were all the nasty rumors false?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t know anymore.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Dney said with a smile, My whole life I was born here. after all?


    And just like that, my tentatively hopeful heart sink.

 Seven

    Elena pov


    ¡°Your whole life?¡± I asked.


    The hope that has started to rise inside me was falling fast. But Dney looks happy as she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, of course. My mother was a refugee who fled in thisnd. I was born here in service.¡± She smiled and I didn¡¯t know what to think.


    ¡°It not umon to be born into service, right?¡±


    She was right. That was a very normal thing to happen, even in my kingdom. If your mother was a maid, you were often a maid too, and so on.


    Despite that, there was still something about what she said that wasn¡¯tmon, something I needed to borate further on.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. And your mother was a refugee? From where?¡±


    Who would possibly need to flee to a kingdom ruled by Dragon? Who would be so desperate, especially in our surroundingnds? My kingdom was flourishing, and many other kingdoms were too.


    Providing they didn¡¯t anger the Dragon Lord, of course.


    ¡°A country far away from here. She didn¡¯t speak of it too much, but she said she had to travel a long way to get here.¡± She said.


    I looked at Dney and was kinda surprised to see that she looked healthy and happy. I didn¡¯t see any marks that spoke of Dracul being a cruel master. I didn¡¯t see any bruises or tattered clothes.


    She looked like she was well provided for. And she didn¡¯t seem to want to speak I¡¯ll of him.


    I was confused.


    Dracul was a cruel and brutal leader. That was what everyone said. Everyone believes that, so what made Dney so happy?


    ¡°I see.¡±  I said, swallowing hard as I try to put the pieces together in my head, ¡°Sorry for all the unnecessary questions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Besides you are new here, yes.¡± Dney said.


    ¡°Yes. New.¡± I bit my lip and tried to hold my tongue. Thedy was being kind to me and addressing me with respect. But I don¡¯t know what she would do if I spoke ill of Dracul.


    For all I knew, she was desperately loyal and would react badly if I talked badly about him in any way. I had to tread carefully if I wanted more answers, more information.


    ¡°Shall I help you unpack?¡± Dney said, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, thank you. We could talk more while we hung up my dresses.¡±


    I opened my luggage, utching the trunk and starting to unload the fabric.


    Dney was quiet and efficient as she unpack my clothes for me and help me to sort through them.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m new here, could you tell me a bit about this ce?¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course, Lord Dracul rules this castle and Kingdom with firm but fair hands.¡± She said.


    It almost sound as if she was reciting something she had read.


    ¡°Thend is prospering and flourishing, and everyone here is happy.¡±


    She ttered me for a moment and I sensed that something was wrong, something more was going beneath the surface. Maybe things weren¡¯t as good as she wanted to believe.


    ¡°Is that true¡­ Dney?¡± I asked.


    She nced over at me and I saw the hesitation in her eyes. She shrugged as she packed my clothes, seeming to choose my words carefully.


    ¡°My Lord does his best.¡±She  said and there was conviction in her voice,


    ¡°His circumstances are difficult, but he does his best to look after the need of his people.¡±


    I was surprised to hear that. I thought maybe she was lying about how he ruled hisnds. I didn¡¯t expect her to say it was a problem.


    But then, he said he needed my help with something. He had mentioned needing my help, needing something from me. I just don¡¯t know what and he hadn¡¯t been in the mood to share.


    I needed to tread carefully. Dney seems nice and cool enough, but she was definitely on his side.


    There was no question where her loyaltyy.


    For a second, I felt a pang in my heart. She wasn¡¯t going to be a friend like Catherine. I wanted a friend more than ever.


    I wanted someone I could talk to freely with, someone close to my age, who I could rte to, someone who could maybe help me through this mess.


    But while Dney was helpful and seemed sweet enough, there was no way I could speak freely around her. Not with that unwavering loyalty.


    We finished packing away my things in silence.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with, your highness?¡± She said, with a polite bow and a smile.


    I opened my mouth to speak, to tell her that I didn¡¯t need anything else, only to be interrupted.


    There was a defeating bang from somewhere in the castle, a bang that echoed through the halls. For a moment, I almost thought I heard a yell, as loud as a roar.


    My hero speaks a beat and I clutched my chest.


    Dney¡¯s eyes widened and she bow again, hastily this time, ¡°excuse me, I need to go see what that¡¯s was. Please ring if you needed me.¡±


    She bowed again, before turning and running out of the room, gently pulling the door closed behind her.


    For a moment, I just stood there, the echoes of the bang thundering in my head until I could barely hear myself think.


    What was that?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    What could have possibly made such a loud noise? What could have possibly sent a vibration through the castle like that? Like it was nothing at all?


    My curiosity surged. I wanted to know what had happened, what had made that noise, what was going on.


    If only I wasn¡¯t locked in this dark room.


    Then it urred to me. Maybe I wasn¡¯t locked in the room. Maybe, Just maybe, Dney had been in too much of a rush to lock it when she left.


    I hadn¡¯t heard the big, heavy bolt pull across the door. I hadn¡¯t heard the sickening click of the lock. I hadn¡¯t heard anything past the dull, echoing thundering in my head.


    Maybe just maybe, I had a way out of this room.


    I couldn¡¯t leave the castle, but I couldn¡¯t still investigate what had happened. After all, that was the worst that could ever happen? I felt almost ready for the worst, and I wasn¡¯t going to just sit here.


    Sneaking towards the door, I reached for the handle and took a deep breath. I grabbed it and pulled it with all my strength.


    The door give way with a soft squeak and I winced at the noise.


    I didn¡¯t want anyone to think I was trying to escape. After all, where could I go?


    I just wanted out of this room. I just wanted a chance to discover a little more about what was going on. Dney had been white as a sheet when she heard the bang.


    I slid the door open just a little and stepped out of the hallway. It was still too dark to see, and I ducked back inside and grabbed one of the torches hanging on the walls.


    They were no point in leaving the room if I got lost and stuck out there, after all. I needed a way to get back, and having light was the best bet.


    What spooked Dney so badly?


    I wanted to know. I wanted to know what had her feeling so troubled, too. Why did she look so worried, so ufortable when she talked about the kingdom?


    What was going on that caused the Dragon Lord to call me ¨C a princess from a neighborhood kingdom? What could I do that a Dragon Lord couldn¡¯t? I don¡¯t understand the curiosity was getting the best out of me.


    Now that I¡¯d cried and mourned, at least for a little, my head was that much clearer. My heart still ached, but I know I had something in front of me then I could focus on.


    I could focus on finding out the truth about this castle, this kingdom, the dragons. I could move forward and learn more, even more, it was a dangerous risk.


    I crept through the castle, in the direction that Dney was gone, staying nice and close to the walls and trying not to think too hard about what I was doing.


    I moved quietly, taking care not to make too much noise with every step, taking care not to draw attention to myself.


    I¡¯m the distance I thought I had a voice, heard the murmuring of people speaking, footsteps.


    And then, as if out of the blue, I heard another bang, closer this time. The thundering noise was so loud I almost drop my touch in fear so I could cover my ear.


    I cringed and waited for the terrible echoing to subside, at least a little. Then I could move forward again.


    Because I have a lot to figure out about this ce and I could start by finding out what that noise was.


    I just hoped I wasn¡¯t making the biggest mistake of my life.

 Eight

    Dracul¡¯s pov


    I leaned against my desk, feeling the smooth wood beneath my hands.


    The door shut behind me and I listen to the footsteps echo down the stairs. After a few minutes, the noise vanished.


    What am I doing?


    I felt the thick knot of tension at my back, between my shoulder de and I rolled my shoulder to reduce the pain.


    I had been tensetely, more than normal.


    Running a kingdom and keeping my people safe for thousands of years had been no small feat and it had taken a lot of nning, strategy, and smarts.


    But more than anything, it had taken strength. When the mortal saw the slightest inkling of weakness, they pounced on it.


    But other dragons were the same. All hopping on weakness like it was a great big meal and they were famished.


    I hated it, I despised every part of this facade, this game, the terrible role that I took. But I did what I had to do. I would keep my people safe no matter what the cost is.


    I would keep them safe, the few of us the were left, and we would prosper. I had built a terrifying reputation and acted swiftly against those who would hurt me and my people.


    No one crossed us, not anymore. The dragons were united beneath my rule and I would not give a single each to any of the human kingdoms.


    But I did not want to fight. I did not want to drag the kingdom into war, not again. I would lose people, and I could not afford to do so. There were so few of us left now.


    ¡°Not that it matters.¡± I muttered beneath my breath, rolling my shoulder again and trying to dislodge the tension. I moved to my desk and slid behind it, taking a deep breath and unrolling the paperwork again.


    I had it reviewed dozens of times in thest few months, but it never got easier. The plight of my kingdom, the reason I had called Elena here in the first ce.


    I signed and let the paper go.


    How will she be able to fix this anyway?


    I mean, I had seen her, and she didn¡¯t seem like one special person. Sure, she was absolutely beautiful, but that didn¡¯t mean she has the power to stop all this.


    I shook my head and tried to curb my wandering thoughts.


    I¡¯d go for a walk. The outside air always cleared my head. Maybe I would even take the time to fly, to taste the air and the clouds high above my kingdom.


    I¡¯d clear my head, steady my heart and work on my next move. I still needed to get in contact with my head schr. Now that I had Elena, I need to know what my next move was.


    He¡¯d been tranting the ancient scrolls constantly since I put him on task, and I had to hope that it would yield necessary results.


    I had to hope that all the pieces would fall into ce in time. If not my kingdom would be done for.


    I shrugged off my anxiety, worries, and pressure, and stood from the desk. A walk. I needed to take a walk.


    Grabbing my coat after giving it a thought, I stepped out of my office and walked down the corridors.


    The torches were unlit but that was usual. I could see perfectly in the dark, as could the rest of my kind. The servants would often keep torches lit in their quarter, but that was their business.


    I didn¡¯t mind the light and I embrace the fire. But resources had to be conserved where possible and I didn¡¯t need light to see or to operate.


    Heading downstairs, I made my way through the twisting lower corridors of the castle, heading to the exit. My sense was tuned on to every sound, a process I no longer had to think about.


    It just happened, and I epted that as a part of myself. I honed my skills. It kept me sharp in a dangerous world.


    But as I walked through the corridors, something seemed to shift in the air. I could smell it, the heavy thick scent of fear that was hanging in the air, clouding it until it was all I could smell.


    Something was going wrong. Something was happening. I picked up the pace, hurrying down the corridor, tracing the scent to its source.


    I could hear the sound of murmured voices in the air. Closer, and closer. I was almost on top of it.


    I turned the corner and stopped dead.


    For a moment, I just stared at the scene in front of me, trying to take in and process what I was seeing. I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but my eyes didn¡¯t lie. My nose didn¡¯t lie.


    Zane had a woman pressed up against the wall. She was a servant, one that I barely knew, but a young one. Somewhere in her twenties, maybe. Human age was so different to ascertain.


    She pressed up against the wall and there was a wild, panicked look in her eyes. She was like a concerned mouse, being toyed with by a cat, by a predictor.


    And there was Zane. I knew the look in his eyes because I I¡¯d seen it before. Hungry, furious, wild.


    Arrogant.


    He had one hand across her throat, squeezing just enough to keep her dizzy and scared. His w was out, and his fangs were bared. His other hands were beneath her skirt.


    In an instant, time seems to slow down. I saw Zane turn toward me and his expression changed.


    Hungry arrogance give way to fear and I felt a twist of satisfaction in my chest. Good.


    He deserves to be scared after what he did.


    Zane opened his mouth to speak and I saw the excuse before he even said it. But I didn¡¯t want to hear his excuses. I didn¡¯t want to know his lies.


    I knew what I had seen and I was disgusted.


    He was a Dragon and our race was supposed to be noble and proud, not biase like this.


    I didn¡¯t give him awaiting shot.


    I lunged at him, grabbing him on the throat and throwing him against the wall. Had mmed into one of the heavy metal doors instead.


    The sound that filled the castle was immense, but I didn¡¯t care. I turned toward the girl for a second, ¡°You are dismissed.¡± I said.


    My voice was low, like a snarl and I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had sounded like that in sounded so low and angry.


    The fury was burning inside of me, and I didn¡¯t want to let go of it.


    The girl beside me looked terrified and she turned and ran the moment I gave amand.


    Good. She was out of the way. No one else needed to be part of this.


    Just Zane.


    Zane was scrambling on his feet. His w was still out, and his pupils were narrowed to slits. Predatory.


    I¡¯ll show him predatory.


    How dare he dishonor our race? How dare he prey on innocent inside the castle? The servants were under my protection, by my oath I was going to break it for a rogue soldier.


    ¡°My lord, you misunderstand.¡± Zane said, taking a step backward. He was looking for an out, for an exit, but there wasn¡¯t one.


    ¡°Was this your first time?¡± I questioned, my voice low and quiet.


    The moment passed like a whisper, a prayer.


    He stared at me for what felt like an eternity. Then he shook his head, confirming what I already knew.


    Those hands had been practiced. He had hurt my servants, prey on an innocent woman who was powerless beneath the might of a dragon. Disgust turned my stomach.


    I didn¡¯t bother asking any more questions. I didn¡¯t need to hear them.


    Instead, I lunged forward again. This time, Zane tried to duck, but I grabbed a fistful of his hair instead, pulling him up by the roots of his hair.


    He yelled and I grit my teeth. My fang was starting to show, the rage burning inside of me. Zane disgusting act, the decay of my kingdom, the plight of my people. The fury and the unjustness of it all burnt through me, zing and wild.


    Lifting him high in the air, I raised my knees and mmed it into his back. I had the cracking of bone, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t kill him. Not even close.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I tossed him aside and another loud bang echoed through the castle. I rolled up my sleeves as I approached him.


    I didn¡¯t feel the need to take time, and I didn¡¯t need to be merciful. He had hurt an innocent, many innocent, and he deserves what he got.


    Rulers had to make the hard choices, even when there were so few of us left.


    ¡°Anyst words, Zane?¡±

 Nine

    Elena pov


    I snuck through the corridors, feeling my heart pounding in my chest, leaving me breathless. I didn¡¯t want to take the wrong step and be caught. I didn¡¯t want to make a wrong move and be seen.


    I wanted to get in, see what was happening and get out.


    The closer I got, the more I started to worry about what exactly was going on, what exactly all this meant.


    What was happening in this kingdom, in thisnd?


    Like it or not, I was a part of it now, I had something to gain by knowing more about my surroundings. It was a benefit, after all.


    So why did I feel like I was making the wrong choice? Why did I feel like I wasn¡¯t going to like what I saw?


    I got my answer pretty quickly. I poked my head around the corner and froze.


    The scene in front of me was like something out of my nightmare.


    Zane wasying on the ground, bleeding out from a gaping of his neck. His eyes were open and ssy and I had a sickening knowledge, right then and there, that he was dead.


    And my eyes drifted upward and I saw Dracul. He was wearing a coat over his clothes, but that wasn¡¯t what I was looking at.


    He was standing over Zane and there was blood dripping onto the floor. I knew in that instant, that Dracul had killed Zane.


    The wound was brutal, a danger to Dracul¡¯s stance, that understood straight away. The banging must have been their fight.


    And Zane had lost.


    I didn¡¯t know why they were fighting, and I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t need to know why they were fighting to understand what happened.


    I turned and ran.


    I didn¡¯t care where I was running to, I just ran. I clutched the touch in my hand to light the way and I fled, I tan until I was out of breath, ducking into corridors and running up flight the stairs.


    I just needed to get out of there. I had to hope that Dracul had been too focused on Zane to notice me. I had to hope that I hadn¡¯t been seen, that I wouldn¡¯t be caught. I had to hope that the impossible was possible.


    I had to hope that I had a chance of getting away.


    But right now, I wasn¡¯t thinking about the grand scheme of things. I wasn¡¯t thinking about my people, of the right choices.


    I wasn¡¯t thinking about the fact that I was stuck here, no matter where I ran.


    All I was thinking about was the sight of Zaneying on the floor and the realization that I could be the next hit me.


    I thought I was ready for this. I thought I was ready for the brutality of the Dragons, for my death, for the horror that surrounded me.


    But I wasn¡¯t. Not really.


    I ducked into a room and shut the door quickly, putting the torch up the basket and finding the nearest piece of furniture, a desk I pushed in all my strength, inching it across the door and barring the exit.


    I had be so ready to believe in what Dney had told me. I had been so ready to hope, beyond all reason, they things wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    I had been so damn ready to believe that there was hope left, that I hadpletely lost my resolve.


    And now death was staring at me in the face and I wasn¡¯t ready. I wasn¡¯t ready at all.


    And then I heard it, I heard footstepsing up the stairs, Elena?


    I cowered, feeling the panic rise inside me.


    Maybe he won¡¯t hear me.


    But he would find me. This was his castle and he must know every inch of it. With shaking hands, I pushed myself away from the wall and stood up straight.


    I was terrified. But I wasn¡¯t going to die scared and cowering. I was a princess and I had more honor than that.


    I swallowed the panicked lump in my throat.


    ¡°Open up.¡± His voice was right outside the door.


    I said nothing.


    ¡°Fine.¡± he snarled a low sound.


    And the door began to move. He pushed it open, sliding the desk away from the door like it was nothing at all. I had struggled to move the desk, and I had put all my body weight into it.


    But he pushed it and the door open like it was nothing.


    It had been hopeless from the start.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to cower. I¡¯d face him, even though my knees were trembling. I¡¯d face him.


    What choice did I have?


    He stepped into the room and in the dim light, I could see the hardness to his features. The smooth, easy smile was gone, reced with something else. Something darker, something older.


    This was the Dragon Lord.


    He looked at me like he was sizing me up, checking me over. I didn¡¯t know why, but for a second, I thought there was a hint of concern in his eyes.?


    Then it was gone and I knew that I had imagined it. He wouldn¡¯t be concerned, not about me. Not after I saw what I saw. It was the end of the road and we both knew it.


    ¡°Elena, what are you doing running around the castle at night?¡±


    There was an anger in his eyes that I hadn¡¯t seen the first time I¡¯d spoken to him. Part of me wanted to cower, part of me wanted to beg for forgiveness.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to lower myself. Not for him. Not for a killer.


    ¡°Why? Why is it not safe? Because of you?¡± I spat, the anger rising inside of me as I spoke.


    ¡°You were the one who brought me here in the first ce.¡± My heart was pounding, racing in my chest. Just earlier I had been too scared to speak out of turn.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, after seeing him kill and running away for my life. I was arguing with him.


    Well, he¡¯d found me. He¡¯d had caught me and he was angry. Maybe I had nothing left to lose anyway. Maybe it didn¡¯t matter if I got angry.


    Maybe I deserve to get angry after everything that he¡¯d put me through already.


    ¡°What?¡± He looked surprised for a second taking aback, ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± I said, feeling almost hysterical now. ¡°So you kill your own man, but not me?¡±


    He bristled and I could see that I have to touch his nerve, ¡°You knew nothing of what happened with Zane.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I said.


    ¡°Of  course, it matters.¡± He was so close now, close enough to reach out to touch.


    I could see the fire burning in his eyes, the passion and fury of a dragon. I hated him but I didn¡¯t want to look away from those eyes.


    ¡°You know nothing.¡± He said, his voice dropping and low.


    He was radiating heat and I did my best to straighten my shoulders against the tirade, ¡°You are right. I know nothing of why you brought me here.¡±


    ¡°I  brought you here for a reason.¡± He snapped. There was a wildness to his eyes and it was impossible to look away.


    ¡°Oh, why? You won¡¯t even tell me.¡±I  stepped forward, and there was nothing but an inch of hair between us, less, ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Everything seems to slow down. In an instant, everything came into hyper-focus I could smell the scent of blood and smoke and something sweet masculine in the air.


    I could see the fleck in his gold eyes, feeling his breath as he exhaled. I have never been this close to a man before, other than my father. There was something about him that was intoxicating.


    And infuriating, all at the same time.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to help me. That what you need to know.¡± He said. His words were slow and deliberate and I wanted to grab him and shake him until he answered me.


    For a second it didn¡¯t matter that he was the most powerful dragon, the ruler of the strongest kingdom.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you until you help me.¡± I answered, stubbornly and proud.


    He step forward and the space between us was evaporated into nothing. He knocked me off bnce and I grabbed his coat, gripping thepels to stop myself from moving backward.


    I wasn¡¯t giving another inch to this man. Not without a fight¡­


    He smirked and it was dark and hungry all at the same time. The man was a killer. This man was too dangerous. I hated him for everything he stood for. I hated his kingdom and I hated his lies.


    I hated the scent of smoke on his clothes and his gleaming, golden eyes. I hated the warmth of his body radiating onto me.


    He leaned forward.


    T. B. C

 Ten

    Elena pov


    And he kissed me.


    What I¡¯m I doing?


    It was like my body moved on its own. One moment, I was furious at him, the next, my lips were on his and my hands on his coat seemed a lot more intimate than they had a moment ago.


    His golden eyes widened and for a second, I thought he was going to pull away. I didn¡¯t know if I wanted him to pull away, or if I wanted him to kiss me back harder.


    What the hell is going on with me? What¡¯s wrong with me?


    Then the world seems to kick back into gear, and he was kissing me back. His lips were hot against mine but so much softer than I had imagined. He tasted sweet, like whiskey and woodsmoke.?


    I stumbled back, my back mming against the wall. The stones were cold against my dress, the iciness seeping through and leaving me shivering.


    But he was warm, he was so warm. He radiated heat as he pressed against my body and I melted right into it.


    He smelt amazing, and I didn¡¯t want to let go. I pulled him in, parting my lips as he kissed me harder, kissed me like he meant it.


    This was crazy, I didn¡¯t like him; I didn¡¯t want him. I didn¡¯t want any of this, did I?


    And yet, I was the one who kissed him first. I was pulling him in not pushing him away. I was holding him close and letting it soak into my body, letting the heat and the pooling warmth my stomachbine.


    For a second, my thoughts shed towards the dream I¡¯d. Then they were pulled back into the moment.


    This was better. My first kiss and was with the Dragon Lord, with Dracul.


    Pressed against the wall, my hand grabbed his coat as he kissed me like I was the air he breathed.


    I moaned my head growing dizzy and foggy. I let go of his coat, my hand sliding around his shoulders. It felt neutral. It felt right.


    I pulled him in, and his hand slid upward to tangle my hair. His hands threaded through my soft strands, pulling at the bobby pins that were still in ce.


    I was sure most of them had already fallen out today, but he got rid of thest ones in a few expert tugs. Then he grabbed my hair, pulling softly and I felt a rush of heat go straight through my body.


    I¡¯d felt desire before, of course, I had. I¡¯d stared out of the window at the good-looking guard when I was a teenager and wondered what it felt like to be kissed.


    I¡¯d felt the burning heat between my thighs before, and I knew what it meant.


    But this was something else, I had never felt passion like this. And it was just from a kiss, from a touch of his hands on my hair.?


    Forbidden, dangerous. I loved it.


    I loved this, even though I will never say it out loud.


    I gasp into the kiss as his hand moves from my hair to grab my waist. Possessive and firm, he pressed the hard, firm line of his body into mine and I groaned.


    He pulled at my waist, his hand sliding to cup the small of my back. It was startlingly intimate, even though he never once moved my clothes out of the way or kissed my skin.


    That changed quickly. He broke away from the kiss, nudging my head to one side. I gave in, melting into his touch. He kissed my neck, his fiery lips burning my skin and intoxicating me like a drug.?


    It just felt so good. He felt so good. He knew just how to touch me to set my skin on fire. He knew just how to touch me to burn the memory of him into my brain for good.


    I knew, for better or for worse, there was no way that I could ever forget this. Not in a million years. And, how could I?


    How could I ever forget this moment?


    He sucked at my neck, pulling at my skin in a way that was almost possessive. I bit my lip and clutched his shoulders, digging my fingers into the fabric of his coat and grounding myself against the sweet, rising desire.


    I was going insane. I was letting him kiss my neck, touch my skin. Not only was I letting him do it, but I wanted it to continue.


    I didn¡¯t want it to stop.?


    Even though he was the Dragon Lord. Even though he¡¯d pulled me away from my home and threatened my kingdom. Even though he¡¯d done awful, horrible things and I¡¯d just witness his brutality with my own eyes?.


    Despite all that, I still wanted him.


    It was sick, but I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care at all.


    Instead, I pushed his coat off his shoulders. I wanted to feel more of him, feel my hands pressing into his skin, just like he was doing to mine.


    I didn¡¯t want another thickyer between us. Drac shrugged it off, letting it drop to the ground. He barely broke stride.


    He was lost in the moment and so was I. It was perfect, whatever was passing between us.


    I was supposed to hate him, I thought I hated him.


    But here I was, moaning as he kissed my neck, pushing and tugging at his clothes, wanting to close the gap between us, seeking something else, something more.


    I was panting, gasping for breath and one hand slide down my dress. His hands stopped, his fingertips just brushing the hem of my skin. He pulled away as if poised to ask a question.


    I didn¡¯t give him time. I kissed him before he could speak, and he took my moans as the yes, they were.


    His finger lifted my hem and I was surprised at how soft his hands were as they brushed my leg. I shivered, my body trembling as fireworks exploded in my brain. My skin was so sensitive to his touch.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was like I was ready for this. It was like I wanted it.


    ¡°Dra.. cul..¡± I moaned. His name tumbled to my lips before I could stop myself.?


    I wasn¡¯t thinking straight, I didn¡¯t care that I had broken the silence between us.


    But apparently, Dracul cared. He cared a lot.


    His hand dropped my skirts, the hem falling and brushing my skin again. He pulled away from the kiss, bracing is and against the stone wall instead.


    We were so close, only seconds apart, only a moment away from kissing, only a moment away from me drawing him back into my weing arms.


    And I wanted him back in my arms. At that moment I wanted him against me.


    His cheek was flushed, the faintest sh against otherwise pale skin. His eyes were so beautiful, golden flecks rising through the irises and leaving me breathless every time I looked at him.


    His pupil was dted, and thin. Like the eye of a dragon. I didn¡¯t feel repulsed. I didn¡¯t want to pull away. I knew he was a dragon; I knew what he was, and I had kissed him anyway.


    I knew the kind of person he was, and I had kissed him anyway.


    I didn¡¯t regret it, not right now. Maybe I wouldter, but right now, I was floating. I had never felt anything like this in my entire life.


    I never knew a kiss will be this instance, this transcends. I never knew a kiss in a dark castle room, against stone-cold walls, could heat me like this.?


    I had never in my wildest dreams realized that it could feel this vivid.


    I had never imagined the Dragon Lord could have a lip so soft and a kiss so sweet.


    ¡°Elena?¡± He said.


    His voice was softer now, hoarser. It was like it was a strain to speak. It was oddly vulnerable and not what I expected from the Lord of the dragons.


    ¡°You should.. get back to your bed chamber.¡± He said.


    There was a moment of silence as I tried to process what he meant. Was he masking to join me? I didn¡¯t understand why he had pulled away.


    Drac took a step back, and I could see the conflict in his eyes. This was a man who was used to getting what he wanted. This was a decisive man.


    And yet now, he was taking a step back, he was walking away. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. My cheeks were still flushed with desire like I had never felt before.


    And he turned away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said.


    And then he was gone, disappearing into the darkness of the corridor outside. Leaving me alone to wonder what had just happened.

 Eleven

    I stared as the door swung shut, feeling the echo thundered through my body.


    What the hell just happened?


    My entire body was still tangling from where Dracul touched me. I could feel his body against mine, the heat that radiated off him, the power of his hand against my skin.


    I shivered, lifting my hand and touching my lips. Did I react like that? Had my body been craving Dracul so badly that I had moaned and kissed him back as I meant it?


    Did I want him? I had thought he was a monster, someone who I hated, someone who I would never want to be with. And yet here I was, kissing him like it meant nothing.


    What is wrong with me?


    I groaned and covered my face, taking a few breaths and trying to process what I had done, what had just happened between us.


    What had that been anyway? Was it lust, was its insanity, or something in between? I shuddered and shook my head.


    Drac was the enemy here. He had pulled me from my home, he had taken me away from everything I loved and adored so much without so much good reason or an apology. He had ripped someone to shreds before my eyes.


    He was brutal and dangerous, everyone knew that. I knew that.


    Why did I melt into his touch? Why had I been so willing to let him into my life, only minutes after I fled away from him?


    I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into me. Why had I wanted him so badly? And why had he left like that? Without a word, without a warning? Why had he just upped and left after our kiss?


    Suddenly, nothing felt clear. If I thought I was on an emotional roller-coaster before, that was nothingpared to the way I was feeling right now, nothingpared to the stress that was pounding in my heart at the thought of what had just happened.


    I didn¡¯t want him, did I? It was a panic response, it was something to do with his dragon maism, it was because I was scared. There were a million reasons except for the one I wouldn¡¯t admit.


    That maybe, just maybe, I had wanted him, found him attractive. Maybe, just maybe, my body had responded before my brain could catch up and kick in.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, sinking back against the cold stone.


    Even though my brain was telling me to be quiet, even though my mind was protesting anding up with excuses, my body knew the truth.


    I could still feel the ghost of his hand on my skin. I could feel the sting of the stone behind me and the heat of his lips against mine.


    My body ached, the dull thrumming between my thighs letting me know that the moment with him did not go unnoticed. My body felt unsatisfied. My body had wanted it to continue.


    I didn¡¯t even want to consider the possibility that my mind had wanted it to.


    I¡¯m dreaming. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever want someone like him.


    I pushed myself up slowly, feeling my body ache and protest. The cold, damp wells had seeped into my bone and left me sore and stiff. After running through the castle and passionate, hard kisses, my body no longer wanted to move.


    I needed to get back to the room. Drac was right. I needed to go back, and take my time breathing, getting my head straight. I needed to sleep. Because maybe, just maybe, I would wake and realize this was all just a bad dream.


    I doubted it, but I had to hope.


    With hurting knees, I pushed myself to my feet and headed towards the door. The moonlight offered some semnce of light and I reached for the touch, grabbing it.


    The moon lit this room, but I doubted that the halls would be brightly lit. Dracul seemed to like surrounding himself with darkness.


    I shuddered and shook my head.


    What was I thinking, kissing someone like him?


    I shook off the difort, the ufortable feeling that trembled down my spine and I tentatively opened the door.


    I peered out, but everything seemed pretty quiet. Dracul had left already, and I felt a pang in my chest that I didn¡¯t understand.


    I¡¯m not disappointed that he left. That would be insane.


    I didn¡¯t want him toe back, so he changed his mind. I did want him in the first ce. It was a moment of weakness and adrenaline. It didn¡¯t mean anything, not really.


    I stepped out into the cold stones and looked left and right. Suddenly. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure which way I was supposed to be going.


    Fantastic, now I¡¯m lost on top of it all.


    I signed and shook my head, trying to think back and figure out the route that I had taken. I came nk.


    Looking around, I picked the most likely route and started walking through the hallways. I was new to this castle, and I had no memory of the twists and turns I had taken as I ran.


    I had been so scared that I hadn¡¯t been thinking. And now, I had no way to get back.


    I just had to hope that I would run into a friendly servant or someone else that could point me in the right direction. I just hoped I didn¡¯t run into anyone unfriendly.


    As I padded through the dark halls, I couldn¡¯t help but let my thoughts wander, let them drift to what just happened.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about Dracul. I didn¡¯t want to think about how strong he had felt when he grabbed me and held me.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about how his eyes shone in the dim light, or how good it felt when I kissed him. He was a brute; he was a killer.


    I didn¡¯t want to be attracted to someone like that. I didn¡¯t want to be with someone like that.


    At least, that¡¯s what I kept telling myself, repeating the words over and over again.


    I was so lost in thought, that I almost didn¡¯t hear the voiceing from behind a metal door.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The muffled voices sound masculine, deep, and hurried. I stopped feeling my heart rise.


    Maybe they can help me find my way!


    I didn¡¯t like the thought of being stuck out here for much longer, I wanted to rest, to regroup. I lifted my hand and was about to knock on the door when I had something that made me stop dead.?


    ¡°It¡¯s a coup you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    A coup? I stopped and listened. No ruler likes that word, and I was no exception. I held my breath, my hand lifted and ready to knock.


    ¡°I know that.¡±Another  voice answered, deep and angry, ¡°But at a point, there¡¯s no reason to disagree with Atticus.¡±


    ¡°Atticus is going to run us to the ground, and you know it .¡±


    The voice was tense, the energy of the conversation dark and hurried. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t be listening to this. I had stumbled onto something that I shouldn¡¯t have.


    There was something dangerous about this conversation, something that made the hair at my back stand up. I shivered, feeling the cold chill move through my body.


    I shouldn¡¯t be here.


    I knew that. I knew that I was overstepping my boundaries, but now that I was here, I couldn¡¯t stop listening. I couldn¡¯t stand to pull away.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to take the fight to the enemy instead of cowering,¡± the voice snarled.


    ¡°And  then what? Wipe the rest of us out?¡±


    The tension was thick, and I slowly dropped my hand, leaning a little closer, to see if I could catch anything else, or hear anything more in the conversation.


    I waited. I waited to hear more. I waited even though I didn¡¯t know what I was listening for. I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    But somehow I knew that this was important. Somehow, I felt like I was in the right ce at the right time and I didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot if you believe that.¡± The voice hissed.


    Both men seemed to be keeping their voices down, but the anger and passion were evident. This seems to be an abandoned part of the castle, so maybe they hade here so as not to be overheard.


    I almostughed at the idea and realized that the hysteria was starting to creep up on me. I covered my mouth to stay quiet to prevent them from catching me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m in. Whether you join me or not.¡± He spat. ¡°But  you better not get in my way. I¡¯m done here.¡±


    And then without a shred of warning, I heard footsteps, heavy and angry,ing right at me.


    They wereing to the door.

 Twelve

    For seconds, I stood frozen, staring at the door. I needed to run. I needed to move. I fucking needed to start moving, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t even breathe as the footsteps got louder and louder.


    Run! Move! Do something!


    The door swung open and it was toote for me to run. In the darkness, I saw a figure step out of the room ande towards me. Bulky and big, he towered over me just like Dracul did. He was huge!


    Suddenly, I was painfully aware of the torch in my hands. I gripped it tighter, knowing that I was already caught. If they hadn¡¯t seen me already, they will see me any minute now.


    I felt a shiver move down my spine, shaking me with cold, all the way down to my core. They had caught me.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been listening in. I shouldn¡¯t have been standing outside the door. I should have run when u had the chance. I should have moved before they opened the door.


    Time seemed slow as a second figure appeared and they both turned their eyes towards me. In the dim lighting, I saw yellow eyes staring back at me, narrowed to slits.


    Just like Dracul¡¯s eyes, but nowhere near as warm. The golden tone of his eyes was weingpared to the pale yellow eyes that stared back at me.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The torch dropped from my hand and I stumbled backward. The tter was loud, banging through the hall and echoing off the stones, thundering in the small space between us.


    Everything clicked back into ce and I heard a low growl.


    I didn¡¯t think, I just moved.


    I turned ready to run. I knew, at that moment, that I couldn¡¯t be caught. Drac had been angry enough at me, but there was something else in his voice, a warning.


    And now, I was face to face with two dragons, two dragons who knew that I had overheard their secrets. Two dragons that were nning something dangerous, something bad.


    Two dragons that didn¡¯t seem to care about the rules.


    Drac had called me here for a reason, but those guys had no reason to square me and I knew it.


    My heart was pounding, bile rising in my chest, aching through my heart and leaving me breathless.


    I tried to run, but I didn¡¯t get far.


    A hand grabbed my wrist, wrenching me backward. I screamed as I pulled back, losing my bnce.


    I slipped and fell to the ground, scraping my skin on the harsh stone as was pulled upwards. My wrist ached, wretched terribly as I was lifted into the air.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I gasped as the strong hand tightened around my wrist.


    The touch light dimmed to members and I couldn¡¯t see anything but silhouettes in the darkness, and the yellow eyes glowing with malice.


    My heart caught my throat and I thought I was going to faint.


    My wrist ached as he lifted me into the air like nothing at all, my feet barely touched the ground. I wanted to scream, but my throat was frozen with fear.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± He said.


    There was a wave of low anger to his voice, a growling, mocking sound that I hated. I hated him already, in a way that surprised me. He was toxic, could feel that already, just looking into those eyes.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but all that came out was a gasp of pain.


    Heughed and tightened his grip on my wrist until I yelped. I wondered if this is going to leave a mark.


    It probably would. If I lived that long.


    ¡°What did you hear me say?¡± He said snarling, the anger back in force.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I choked out, my head spinning, I wanted to run, but my feet couldn¡¯t get purchased, and there was no way I would be able to pull away from his hands.


    ¡°Damn right, you heard nothing.¡± He said the threat seeping into his voice was like poison.


    ¡°Because if you heard anything, I might have to do something you¡¯d regret.¡±


    I shook my head frantically, seeing a spot in front of my eyes, the pain shooting through my vision like a light show. I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± I gasped out, ¡± I promise !¡±


    Right now, I had no thought of royalty or pride. I heard no idea what they did to me and I wasn¡¯t thinking much past the pain anyway.


    Honestly, pride didn¡¯t seem important when he was away from crushing my wrist.


    ¡°Maybe I will just end you now. Dracul won¡¯t miss you. What¡¯s one less servant?¡± he hissed?


    He tightened his grip, lifting me and grabbing me by my neck. I choked, feeling my air start to cut off. He seemed to be enjoying this, relishing the moment.


    He was a brute. He was sickening.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe!


    I was going to die here anyway. Just like I had predicted.


    But now, I wasn¡¯t prepared. Now, I have a whole host of questions that need answers.


    Fleeting, I found myself thinking of Dracul, of the way his eyes sparkled in the darkness, the way he gripped me like he wanted to me, like he needed me so badly.


    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s not a servant.¡± The second voice chimed in. The other voice from behind the door.


    My vision started to nk out.


    ¡°What?¡± The hand on my throat eased.


    ¡°Ryder, she¡¯s the princess. The one Dracul brought in today.¡± He said in a hiss, ¡°He would notice if she suddenly drops dead.¡±


    ¡°He  will be suspicious, fool. Don¡¯t be an idiot.¡±


    Ryder growled in displeasure, and suddenly the hands at my neck and wrists were gone. I dropped, stumbled, and clutching at my throat I gasped for air, reeling and trying desperately to find my feet.


    I should run.


    My thoughts were foggy, my body was aching, and I didn¡¯t think I could run anymore even if I wanted to.


    ¡°Goddamn it.¡± Ryder snarled. He seems furious, just through his voice and the line of tension in his shoulder, you could predict it.


    I scrambled back until my back hit the wall, my heart pounding in my chest, thundering until it was all I could hear.


    I wanted to scream, but I had a feeling that I would just put myself in more and more trouble if I did.


    Ryder might act without thinking, without reasoning. At least if I kept quiet I had a chance.


    After all, no one else would find me even if I screamed. This part of the castle seems very empty, and I doubted that even Dracul would be able to hear me here if I called out.


    I was alone. I missed Katie so much.


    ¡°Then what I¡¯m I supposed to do?¡± Ryder asked. ¡°She  will expose us Dn.¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± Dn said.


    His voice was low and calm and somehow, I found the cool reason much more frightened than Ryder¡¯s anger. Another figure approached me and crouched down.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t going to talk.¡± He said quietly, dragging out the word slowly. ¡°Because if she does she¡¯s as good as dead.¡± He paused, ¡°No, worse.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I shivered, feeling ice move down my spine, leaving me cold and trembling.


    He continued, ¡°You are not going to tell anyone what you saw or what you heard.¡± There was a menace in his tone, and I didn¡¯t want to know what would happen if I made him angry.


    I sensed that he was a lot more dangerous than Ryder. He seemed to have more control of his emotions, but that just meant that he thought logically.


    And often, that was so much more dangerous than someone who acted on instinct. I swallowed hard.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand what you heard and you have no business meddling in our affairs.¡± He continued, making a point to look at me directly.


    Somehow, I found out that I couldn¡¯t look away. But unlike with Dracul, I wished I could.


    ¡°You are not one of us. You don¡¯t understand our race and you are going to shut your mouth shut. Dracul didn¡¯t need to hear about any of this. You don¡¯t even know what you heard.¡±


    I just nodded my head quickly. I wasn¡¯t going to argue with them. Right now if I argued, I was so good as dead and I wasn¡¯t that damn stupid. I was going to move forward and figure things out.


    But for now, I wasn¡¯t going to say anything that could get me killed. Then I would be of no help to anybody.


    ¡°Good he said, standing up slowly, Ryder she is going.¡± Dn said.


    There was a lull of silence and I held my breath, waiting for Ryder to reply, waiting for my fate to be decided once and for all. Ryder finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He snarled, ¡°But if she says a word, I¡¯m killing her myself.¡±

 Thirteen

    Dracul pov.


    My breath came in quick pants as I swept through the hall towards my office.


    What did I just do?


    My head was spinning, and my mind was racing. My heart pounding in my chest like a drum, banging against my ribcage until it was all I could feel, all I could hear.


    I¡¯d kissed her. More than that, I¡¯d wanted to mate her. If she hadn¡¯t said my name, who knows what I might have done. I might have gone all the way if she was willing.


    I might have let my Azon take over and ruin every carefullyid n that I had so far. It wasn¡¯t worth it. One girl wasn¡¯t worth running everything. I had to keep my head on straight.


    I stumbled into my office, mming the door behind myself and locking it. I ran my hands through my hair, taking a few breaths. Everything was hazy and I could barely think through the dog of desire that has descended into me.


    It was madness, absolute madness. I couldn¡¯t lose my head now.


    Why her. What fucking makes her so special?


    I had plenty of women in my court, plenty of servants living under my roof. They all obey me and ttered me. They were pleasing on the eye and magnificently obedient.


    So why did Elena, this disobedient wilful Princess, spark so much with me?


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had let my emotions get the best of me. I didn¡¯t get angry; I made a point. If I was angry, I acted swiftly and harshly, as I did with Zane.


    So why did she do this to me? Why did she build up such anger, such passion inside of me? The kind that begged to be released in a tidal wave; the kind that felt unstoppably strong.


    I didn¡¯t know. And I always knew. I was the master of myself, my mind, and my body. One didn¡¯t live this long and rule so sessfully without being in control of yourself.


    And I was. At least, I had always thought that I was.


    Now, I was starting to doubt.


    I slumped back in my chair, taking a few deep breaths. It was insane. This woman was supposed to be here to serve a purpose that was all.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I had a kingdom to save, to run. I didn¡¯t have time to get distracted by some woman, whether she¡¯s a princess or not.


    So why do I keep thinking of how she felt beneath my hands? Why do I keep thinking of her lips on mine and the sweet, sultry sounds of her moans?


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I muttered shaking my head.


    I could barely feel the heat rising between my thighs. I could feel the need for a wet pussy, the desire, starting to tug at my mind, demanding my attention. I didn¡¯t have the time for that.


    I didn¡¯t have the time or inclination to want anyone, let alone some girl I just met.


    And yet I couldn¡¯t forget the way she had looked at me, with those beautiful big eyes. I couldn¡¯t forget how she stood up to me when she had every right to be scared.


    She had been scared. Terrified. But she hadn¡¯t let it stop her. I could smell her fear, but there was something else there. Bravery. I thought that all human heroes were long dead.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I sensed bravery like that. The bravery of old. The bravery of heroes


    I didn¡¯t know if that makes me right, or crazy, in bringing her here.


    I should my head, ¡°Damn it, Dracul. Keep it together.¡±


    The need wouldn¡¯t ease, the arousal in my chest was sparkling through my body every damn time I thought about her. She was so beautifully built. The fire in her eyes was strong, despite the petite, dancer¡¯s body.


    Light, she had been so light beneath my hands. So fragile, yet so strong.


    I shuddered and lean back, closing my eyes, to focus on my work.


    But all I could see was her body pressed against mine, her hair on my hands, so skinny and so soft and tasted so sweet.


    She had tasted so sweet, so perfect. She was so beautiful, so supple in my hands.


    I wondered what her naked skin will be on my hand and also beneath me. I imagined myself running my hands over her skin, brushing her pale expanse with my fingertips, watching her gasp and writhe with every breath she took.


    Without conscious thought, I undid the buckle of my belt and pulled my pants away enough to slide my hand beneath the fabric.


    I groaned quietly; my eyes still shut. I could remember thest time I had done this, I had no time for all this, not really.


    Damn, I really need a wet damn pussy in front of me right now.


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t help it, The thought her absolutely infuriating. It made my blood boil and my heart race, and somehow, I needed to do this, needed it with more passion than I had felt in hundred years.


    Elena.


    I imagined my hands on her skin, how her breast would feel in my hands soft and supple, firm and perky. She had lovely breasts, her bodice entuated them beautifully, showing off her thin waist, and lovely curve that she had.


    She was beautiful. And she would look more beautiful without her clothes. She would look more beautiful with my lips on her skin, marking her, iming her.


    I wanted to suck her skin until it blossomed a gentle red, a mark that she had been with me. I wanted to make her moan in pleasure, wanted to feel the aching, thrumming heat of her body beneath mine.


    I wanted her breathless and shuddering. I wanted to hear my name roll off her tongue, repeatedly until it was all I could hear. I wanted my name to be the only thing she could think of.


    I groaned as I stroked myself, slowly at first, but gaining more speed the more I thought about her.


    Being a dragon was a lonely life, but we had each other. I was used to thedy on my court, but I had never felt a fire like this, never felt pleasure and passion that build up like this, so unbidden and overwhelmingly hot.


    And yet, here I was. With a human, of all race, aching so badly for her.


    I wanted to know how her hand will feel on my skin, pulling away from my clothes, sliding between my thighs.


    Her lips would feel incredible across my skin. I imagined her taking me, her mouth parting and her eyes wide as she suck and licked my skin, feeling me deeper, those sweet moans leaving her mouth, her breast bouncing.


    I shuddered, feeling the climax rise inside of me, I wanted her on top of me. I wanted to hear her call my name as she slid down, and I filled her until she moaned in extraordinary pleasure.


    I wanted to make her forget her name. I wanted to be the first andst person to make her cry out with pleasure. I didn¡¯t want anyone to touch her the way I wanted to touch her.


    Possessive fire rose inside of me and I groaned as I climax the image of Elena in my mind as my pleasure rose up, spilling over and leaving me panting and gassing.


    My head mmed back against the leather of my chair and I moaned softly.


    I shuddered, feeling pleasure like I had never before. And she hadn¡¯t even touched me. Just thought of her had been enough, just the idea.


    Panting, I sagged back, my eyes still shut. I felt spent, satisfied, and yet horribly empty. I wanted more than the thought of her. I wanted her body against mine. I wanted every part of her, I wanted her as I had never wanted anyone else in my life.


    She was just some human. Some human that I had just met, some girl that I have only seen today, but one argument with her, and my head was spinning.


    One kiss and I was acting like I had been lusting after for centuries. I was like a lovesick teenager, and I didn¡¯t know how to feel about it.


    My whole was flushed, and I felt sticky and exhausted. I wanted to rest, to rx but life didn¡¯t offer me the life of luxury. I had ns to make.


    And I couldn¡¯t let everything be ruined by my own lustful thought, my own unchecked passion. Daydreaming in my office would have to be enough for now.


    Maybe forever. I signed and leaned back.


    I will rest for a minute-


    There was a knock on the door.


    My eyes flew open.

 Fourteen

    Chapter 14 Dangerous choice


    Elena pov.


    I stood in silence in the dark hallway as Ryder and Dn disappeared down the hall. They had dragged me into the main part of the castle and dumped me there with a few more threats.


    I didn¡¯t need any more threats, though. I knew they were serious. My skin scraped up and I felt dazed as they walked away. For a second, I had seriously thought they were going to go back on their word and kill me anyway.


    My hands were shaking, and I could feel the stress twisting in my chest. I thought I was going to be sick. I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Should I go to Dracul?


    The thought was fleeting and terrifying all at the same time. If I went to Dracul, I knew Ryder and Dn would be furious. They had made it perfectly clear that they would kill me if I talked.


    But Dracul was the Dragon Lord and for some reason, he seemed to want me alive. Maybe, just maybe, he had enough protection to keep me safe from them?


    And what was the alternative? Cower in fear and wait for Ryder and Dn to decide that I was too much of a liability?


    What happened when they decided that I couldn¡¯t be trusted? What happened when they decided that I was posing too much of a risk? What will stop them from killing me anyway?


    My whole body ached, my wrist throbbing as I pushed myself to my feet. I was shaking, trembling, but those brutes.


    Now that they were out of sight, my heart was starting toe down, the panicked racing easing to a dull roar in my chest¡­


    I no longer felt acute, primal fear that I felt two Dragons were threatening my life. I wasn¡¯t exactly feeling rational, but I could at least think past the fog, at least a little.


    I wanted to think, I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly, but I probably wasn¡¯t. In fact, maybe I just wasn¡¯t processing properly.


    But I wanted to see Dracul. Part of my brain was starting to think of him as a good guy. Well, not the good guy, but the best out of a bad lot.


    Maybe it was my fear. Maybe it was the memory of how he kissed me. But either way, I wanted to talk to him. I wanted to tell him what I heard. I took a few shaky steps down the corridor. I knew, from the brief time in the castle, that Dracul¡¯s office was in one of the most centralized towers. At least, centralized to the part of the castle that was in use.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to spot the staircase. I was almost there when I heard the blooming of someone knocking at the door.


    I froze. What if it was Dracul¡¯s door? What if it was Ryder and I wasn¡¯t walking straight into the trap? What if, if I went to see Dracul right now. There will be waiting at the top of the stairs to take me away?


    What if I was wasting my only chance?


    I took a step back.


    And I turned. I ran to my room, searching in the darkness for a room that looked like mine.


    Eventually, I noticed a room with a dim lighting from inside. I nced in and saw the familiar sign of my things.


    Relief flooded through me and I felt like crying. I had found my room, thest illusion of safety that I had left.


    I didn¡¯t know who had lit another torch for me and I didn¡¯t care. The room was empty, and I? could be alone.


    I shut the heavy door behind me, my hands shaking as I leaned against the heavy metal. It was cold and smooth, and I could feel the stress and shock starting to take hold of my body.


    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t know if I could stay calm. Suddenly, I realized that I didn¡¯t have a grip on this at all.


    What have I gotten myself into?.


    Between kissing Dracul and overhearing a secret plot, I felt like I was in way over my head. I was in some sick novel and I wanted outside. I didn¡¯t want to live like this.


    I didn¡¯t want to live like this, but I didn¡¯t want to die either. Not now. Not now that I finally had hope. Not now, with all of these unanswered questions swirling around in my head and leaving me breathless.


    I leaned forward and scrubbed my face, mindful of my aching wrist that throbbed with every moment.


    My skin stung from where I had been dragged on the floor. Everything was foggy, hazy. My mind was working slowly again, struggling in the process with all of the emotions and events that had just happened.


    I should clean up.


    The thought filtered through the madness and I slowly stood up. I couldn¡¯t have a bath not thiste, but I could at least wash at the basin.


    I could clean my wounds, and maybe wrap my wrists, as best as I could. Then, I could change, and get some sleep.


    I didn¡¯t even know how I was supposed to sleep, with the thought of Ryder hanging over my head, but I had to try.


    Feeling like I was still in a daze, I made my way to the small room at the side of my bedchamber. There was a basin full of water, for which I was grateful.


    I found some of the clothes that wereid out and, painfully, I slid out of my clothes and put them to one side. Hissing with pain, I dabbed my sore skin with the clothes, gently cleaning myself up.


    My wrist was swollen, but nothing looked broken. Not that I had much experience with that, but I had seen some servant with breaks, back home. This didn¡¯t look so bad.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It still ached, and I felt the sting of my own defeat.


    Dracul didn¡¯t hurt me like that, sure he was intimidating, but he had never hurt me. This was different, this was dark, and this was frightening.


    This was the kind of brutality I had expected when I came here. This was the kind of dark rage had expected from Dracul. This was the kind of painful hardship I had expected.


    I shuddered and gently cleansed my skin. I had dirt and debris all over me, and once I had washed it away, I felt a little more human again.


    I walked to my cupboard, the room still only dimly lit, and opened up the doors. I rummaged through my things and found the nightgown that u had set out before when I had still been unpacking my things.


    I got dressed, sliding into the soft robe, relishing the coolfort of it against my skin. I wanted to forget. I wanted to forget about everything and disappear into thend of sleep, where things made sense.


    I pulled out of my brush on instinct, smoothing out my hair with the brush before putting it away. The rituals were burnt into my brain and I couldn¡¯t help but follow them.


    Because I didn¡¯t want to think right now. I didn¡¯t want to figure out my next course of action when everything seemed so unclear in front of me.


    I didn¡¯t know what to have really passed between Dracul and me. I didn¡¯t know what Ryder and the others were plotting. I didn¡¯t know what the right choice was, and whose side I was supposed to be on.


    These were not my affair, but how I reacted would impact deeply. They had made that perfectly clear.


    I left the torch burning in the bracket on the wall as I curled into the bed. The sheet was surprisingly soft, and? I buried my face into the pillow.


    I just wanted to sleep.


    I didn¡¯t want to think anymore. My life had turned upside down and I still didn¡¯t feel like I had a handle on things. Everything was happening fast, and I was caught in a whirlwind of confusion.


    Ok


    I wanted to tell Dracul what I had heard, but he was the reason I was stuck here in the first ce. I wanted to do the right thing, but I felt like every turn I made was the wrong one.


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I pulled the covers over my head and tried to pretend that everything was alright and okay.


    I shut my eyes and prayed that I would be able to fall asleep, that no one woulde and try and kill me in my sleep.


    I was so far from home, from theforts of my kingdom, my family, and my friends.


    I was alone, far from home, and nothing seems to make sense.


    I had no idea how I was going to get through this madness.?


    I just had to hold on and hope I could make the right choice.

 Fifteen

    Midnightmentation


    DRACUL POV


    I jumped at the knock of the door, caught off guard.


    I was almost never caught off guard and I cursed myself for getting so lost in my thoughts and the pleasure that I didn¡¯t even hear the footsteps approaching my door.


    I hurriedly did my belt, cleaning up my mess as best I could, I could deny entrance if I wanted to, but that would raise red gs.


    And what if it was something important?


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said, once I was sure that I had regained most of myposure.


    I adjusted my position in the chair and pushed it closer towards the desks, hiding more of myself from view.


    I took a deep breath and tried to actposed. I was the lord of this castle and the ruler of this kingdom. I wasposed at all times and no one got under my skin.


    At least, that¡¯s what I told myself. That¡¯s the image I needed to present to everyone. If I didn¡¯t, my kingdom could crumble. No weakness, no give.


    I tried to ignore the fact that I had shown a lot of weakness with Elena. I had shown more weaknesses to her than I had nned to, more than I typically indulged in. It was important to make sure that I kept focused.


    I had dropped the ball and I knew it.


    I didn¡¯t get much time to brood over my failures.


    Instead, the door swung open and Dn stepped in.


    ¡°What the matter?¡± I said curtly


    Dn nevere unless he had something important to discuss. He was sharp and intelligent and served as an excellent advisor. He was always calm in the face of challenges, which made him incredibly useful.


    I didn¡¯t exactly like him, per second, but I value his skills, and that was enough. He had never been anything but loyal, so I had no reason to turn him away. He was an asset to the kingdom and our race, and we needed as many as we could get.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± He said, bowing as he entered.


    It was a low, sweeping bow and I shuddered a little. He had never lost any of the formality he had with me and it made me ufortable.


    Yes. I wanted to be respected, even feared, but it almost felt like it was to put on with Dn.


    As I said, I didn¡¯t particrly like him, but he was loyal and steadfast and intelligent exactly what the kingdom needed.


    ¡°There was trouble in the castle tonight.¡± He said, his words slow and measured.


    I snapped straight my attention to him. I almost got out of my seat but caught myself just in time.


    ¡°What? What kind of trouble?¡± I said, feeling my heart start to race.


    What had happened? I had been distracted by Elena and then my own thoughts. I hadn¡¯t been paying my attention and I cursed my slip, my weakness.?


    If something serious had happened, I didn¡¯t know how I would forgive myself for being unfocused.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing that cannot be handled.¡±  He said slowly, ¡°No immediate threat.¡±


    I rxed a little, but only a little. Just because the threat was not immediate, didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t a valid threat that I needed to be aware of.


    I was the ruler of this kingdom, I had to be on top of every threat, everything that happened, no matter what. Those were the only things in control. That was the only way to make sure we all survived.


    We were doing poorly enough already. Things didn¡¯t need to get any worse.


    ¡°Details.¡± I snapped.


    I didn¡¯t want it to cate me, I wanted an answer. I couldn¡¯t make informed decisions if I didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    He shrugged, seems to consider his words carefully. That was normal for Dn.


    ¡°The princess.¡± He said.


    I felt my heart catch on my throat.


    Everything seemed to stand still as I waited for him to continue.


    ¡°She was wandering around the castle tonight .¡± He said, I escorted her to her room myself, but she seems agitated. He frowned and shook his head slowly.


    ¡°What she was thinking made no sense, and she med me for misleading you, sir.¡± He said, tilting his head. ¡± I don¡¯t know what that could? be about ?¡±


    I felt my heart pounding in my chest. When I had left her, I thought she could find her own way back.


    Apparently, she¡¯d been wandering the halls. That was my fault. It was my fault that she was lost in the castle. I should have taken her to her room myself, instead of fleeing like a coward.


    And she¡¯s been fine by Dn.


    I swallowed, ¡®No idea.¡± I said.


    Misled? Was he talking about my action this evening? Big why would she me Dn?


    I felt sick!


    Maybe because she hadn¡¯t wanted it. Maybe I pushed her too far, pushed her to do something she didn¡¯t want to. Maybe she thought I was Dn had encouraged it or somehow.


    She must have been so confused. Who knew what was going on?


    My heart twisted in my chest. I didn¡¯t understand why, but I have the idea of her being lost and confused. I hated the idea that maybe I¡¯d pushed her further than she wanted to go.


    She hadn¡¯t pulled away or asked me to stop. She seemed into it, but maybe be was just frightened to say no.


    I felt sick at the idea.


    I looked up and Dn was still looking at me.


    I felt like he could see right through me. I felt like all my sin and ws wereid bare and he was going to uncover them all. I felt my guard go up. My ws were my burden and no one else business.


    ¡°Sir.¡± He promoted and I turned my thoughts back to the present.


    ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± I asked, leaning back to my chair.


    The tick was to stay above the problem. Yes, I could act concerned, but the moment I became too invested was the moment he knew that there was more to the story.


    ¡°No, sir. She just seemed very distressed. She wasn¡¯t making a lot of sense.¡±


    And I felt my stomach clench, leaving me feeling skin. I hated the idea of Elena being upset. I don¡¯t know why, but I did.


    She didn¡¯t mean anything to me. She was no one to me. So why was I feeling uneasy at the idea of her being upset, being distressed?


    Why did it matter? Even if I lusted after her, that didn¡¯t have to mean I feel anything for her further.


    I could handle lust, but I didn¡¯t know if I could handle whatever those feelings were.


    Then again, maybe I wasn¡¯t handling my lust as well as I thought either.


    ¡°Would you like me to do something for, sir?¡± He asked again, voice soft in the dark night, ¡°She¡¯s in her room, I doubled checked.¡±


    ¡°No , that¡¯s all.¡± I answered quickly.


    Somehow, I didn¡¯t want him near Elena.


    She probably just needed time anyway. This had probably been a lot for her to handle, and I couldn¡¯t imagine being uprooted.


    But I couldn¡¯t feel sympathy. I had brought her here for a reason and I had to put my people and my kingdom first.


    Even if I was starting to have a strange ache in my chest when I thought about her. Even if I was starting to question myself more and more, even though she hadn¡¯t been here for long.


    Somehow, she was turning everything on her head. Was this part of the power I heard of?


    Was this why she had been brought here? I needed some answers about theing spell work.


    I shook the thought out of my head.


    ¡°Very well, sir.¡± He bowed, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, very good.¡± I said dismissively.


    I didn¡¯t want to waste any more of my time or thoughts on him. I had to focus on the uing ritual and Elena.


    More importantly, I needed to focus on controlling myself.


    He left with another bow, leaving me alone in my dimness room. My eyes were well adjusting to the darkness, capturing every detail, and so I sat by the light of the moon and waited.


    I waited for the morning toe. I waited for news that would save my people.


    I waited for my thoughts to settle. I waited for the thought of Elena to leave my mind.


    But she stayed, taking a root in my subconscious and eating away at my sanity until she was all I could think about.


    I couldn¡¯t just sit here anymore. I needed to act.


    Resolved, I leaned back in my chair.


    In the morning, I would visit her. I would straighten everything out and make sure she knew that there was nothing between us.


    Then we could start the final preparation.

 Sixteen

    Elena pov


    I arched in the sheets, feeling the softness beneath my skin. As I stretched, my mind wandered to Dracul, to the way his hand felt on my skin, to the sweet hum of his kiss.


    Caught in a ce between sleep and waking, I slid my hands down my nightgown, my body humming and aching with the sweet sin of desire. it tugged at my mind, reminding me of the heat on my skin.


    Remember me of the way Dracul had feltst night when he kissed me when he held me she meant it. it was dizzying and breathtaking and I loved every part of it.


    And then, I woke up.


    The cobwebs of sleep fell away from my mind bit by bit and my hands flew away from my skin.


    I opened my eye in a rush, the panic flooding back to my chest and leaving me breathless.


    What was I doing?


    What was I thinking,?ying around the bed, waking up slowly like I had all the time in the world? I didn¡¯t have all-time in the world, far from it!


    Suddenly, I was reminded forcefully of what happenedst night, of what had happenedst night, of what I had done, what I had heard.


    it has been a mix, a heady mix of passion and panic, confusion and pleasure rolled into one until it was the only thing that I could think about.


    I didn¡¯t know what had happened between me and Draculst night. I didn¡¯t know why he had kissed me and why he had fled. I don¡¯t know if I was still feeling a stirring of desire for him or if I was furious.


    As for other men in the castle, I still felt a shiver when I thought about them and the way, they had threatened me. I couldn¡¯t believe I had managed to even fall asleep with all the hanging over my head.


    After all, they could have snuck in and killed me in my sleep. Nothing was stopping them, which was absolutely a terrifying thought, something that pull at my mind the second I was fully awake.


    I couldn¡¯t be daydreaming about Dracul when everything was turned on its head. I didn¡¯t know if I like Dracul. Things had been crazyst night, and I couldn¡¯t help but hope that I was dreaming it all.


    I clearly didn¡¯t dream of my journey here. I clearly hadn¡¯t dreamt the fact that I washed up and slid into the bed, I checked my wrist and was relieved to see the swelling had gone down.


    But the brushing was still there, the bandage that I had fashioned and wrapped around it was still in ce. I hadn¡¯t dreamed it after all.


    I shook off the sinking feeling the was growing in the pit of my stomach and slowly got out of the bed. My body ached and protested as I moved, and I stretched out the worst of the kinks.


    No one hade to wake me up, but I seemed to be the only noblewoman in the castle, so I guessed that was the norm here. I was d about it. I didn¡¯t want to have to exin my scapes while getting dressed.


    I hurried to the basin and washed up as best I could before I returned to my wardrobe. Finding a fine dress, I pulled it on and got ready, and dressed as the best I could.


    I had packed simpler clothes that I could dress on my own, but the fabrics were still fine. I brushed my hair and I did my simple make-up. I wanted to look like a Princess, even without finery and attendants.


    I could still make an effort in getting dressed and preparing myself. There was nothing stopping me from taking the next step and setting myself up for sess.


    Ifst night was real, I didn¡¯t want Dracul to think that I had stayed up all night thinking about him.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t have much control in this crazy situation, but I had to take control, I had to and run with it. I had to keep it together even when it felt absolutely impossible. I was relieved to see, when I looked at the mirror I look decent.


    I looked like I had my life together, even though I was a strange castle in a strange new world. Even if I had kissed the Dragon Lordst night and fled the terrible people working with him¡­


    I was dressed, I was up, I was ready to take on the world.


    At least, I looked like I was. And when you were royalty, ying the part was everything.


    I took a deep breath and turned to my bed. I gently pulled up the linens.


    I had never made up my own bed, but I needed to make sure my room wasn¡¯t a total mess. It wasn¡¯t much, but for now, it was my home and I needed to keep it well kept.


    I still felt stressed out afterst night. in the cold light of the day, the panic no reason felt acute, and the confusion no longer felt so raw, but I still had a conundrum.


    I still have to figure out how to talk to Dracul without being overheard. And I hope that he would believe me over his loyal soldiers.


    And that said loyal soldiers didn¡¯t kill me before I got that far.


    It was a delicate situation and I didn¡¯t quite know how to approach it. I just had the hope for the best and watch for an opportunity. That¡¯s was all I could do.


    I was just preparing to go to my door when I heard a knock. I jumped and the familiar anxiety flooded back into my body.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I said, trying my best to muster up some courage into my voice. The knock didn¡¯t sound aggressive, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean anything in this castle. I wasing to learn that and learn it fast.


    The four open slowly, and a slender figure stepped into the room. It was Dney.


    I felt a dizzying spell of relief flush through my skin. it felt like eons since I talked with her. I knew that I had seen her justst night, but it still felt like an age ago.


    I nced at the chord that hung from the ceiling and I supposed that I could have called for her if I wanted her help. But somehow, I was still happy to be dressed. I didn¡¯t want to have the exin my cut and sleeve shirt to hide my wrist.


    It wasn¡¯t too bad. I doubted that anyone would even notice, but I didn¡¯t want to take the risk anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± She said with a smile, looking surprised, I¡¯m sorry, My Lady. I should havee early to help you dress.


    She seemed a little backward and I assumed, for the second time today, that she wasn¡¯t used to serving a woman in this way.


    I smiled and shook my head, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    She nodded and now, before speaking, ¡°I was here to help you prepare before breakfast, but if you are ready, I will lead you to the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Dinning hall?¡± I said confused. I didn¡¯t know what I had been expecting for meals, but that wasn¡¯t it.


    ¡°The Lord requested your presence today .¡± She said, nodding again.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I said taking a moment to settle my racing thought, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    What did he want from me? I shifted, feeling ufortable at the thought ofst night. My moment weakness.


    He was the Dragon Lord. He was off-limits. And yet, I couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was gorgeous.


    I was dreaming about him, after all. I knew he was attractive, I just needed to keep this business. He still hadn¡¯t given me the answers to why I was here.


    And I still hadn¡¯t told him about the coup that was being nned.


    I shivered at the thought, maybe breakfast would be my chance. I wasn¡¯t sure. I would just have to see and y it by ear.


    ¡°This way.¡± Dney said with a bow, opening the door and waiting for me. I stepped out of the room and looked around.


    The castle seemed so different during the day. The dark, darkness I had felt the night before wasn¡¯t so bad. The stone seemed to be good quality and the curtains were opened, it would probably be quite beautiful.


    I followed Dney through the hall. Try to create a map in my head.


    The dinner hall wasn¡¯t far, and Dney approach the big double doors before me.


    She opened the door and I stepped through first.


    And my heart caught my throat.

 Seventeen

    Elena POV


    I stepped into the room and my breath caught in my throat.


    It was magnificent. The hall itself was huge, a room that would have easily doubled as a ballroom if necessary.


    Unlike the rest of the castle, the curtains were drawn, and the light was spilling into the room, across the finer silverware and linens that were set on therge table in the middle.


    But it wasn¡¯t the table that caught my breath in my throat. It wasn¡¯t the look of the room and the spread of food that made me rethink this castle.


    It was Dracul.


    He sat at the head of the table and I got my first look at him in the soft morning light. The glow in his face was nothing like the shadow of torches and the dim light of an abandoned room at the far end of the castle.


    Now, I could see him clearly and I couldn¡¯t look away.


    I stood there for a moment just staring.


    Dracul was wearing an elegant suit, one that cut across his chest in the best possible way.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing a tie and the top button of his shirt was undone. He was wearing deep navy and blue and it¡¯s suited him beautifully.


    Befitting of a Lord, he was dressed in what looked like the finest silk blend.


    And he wore it all.


    His hair, in the light, was a rich deep brown. It was a little bit long, brushing his cor as he leaned back to the chair with ease bing a ruler.


    His skin wasn¡¯t as pale as I had thought. I didn¡¯t think he was getting that much sun, but there was a healthy glow to it that highlighted his angled cheekbones and strong jawline.


    In the light, his eyes were the same beautiful gold. They looked less dangerous in the light, but I had seen how they sparkled in the darkness and I could never forget it.


    I shivered, feeling a tingling of desire more through my body. I pushed it inside.


    ¡°Good morning, Princess Elena.¡± He said. He was smirking like he knew exactly what I was thinking.


    I blushed and looked away, refusing to meet his eyes as I took a seat, sitting as far away from him as possible.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I answered shortly.


    Drac was just smiling when I nced up again, ¡°How did you find your first night in the castle?¡±


    Despite his smile, I could sense something else behind his eyes, something that looked like a concern. He was concerned about me, at least a little.


    I ignored the way that tugged on my heartstrings.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I answered slowly, ¡°It was¡­. much to take in.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to say anything to give my position away, but I didn¡¯t want to throw away what had happened betweenst night. I didn¡¯t know if I was quite ready to freeze him out yet.


    Not when he looked so good this morning.


    He nodded slowly and there was something in his expression that I didn¡¯t understand. He was confident, cocky almost.


    But there was something else there, a worry, a concern. Something else.


    Something more.


    But unless he spoke up, I wouldn¡¯t know.


    We were alone in the room, but somehow, I felt like the whole world could hear us. This wasn¡¯t the time or the ce to talk about deep and meaningful moments.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This wasn¡¯t the ce to push him for answers or tell him what was in my mind. I had a feeling that this wasn¡¯t as private as I wanted it to be.


    Maybe Dracul was used to this feeling in the castle, but I was used to the measure of privacy, even the princess, and I didn¡¯t feel like I was getting it here.


    ¡°Help yourself.¡± Dracul said after a moment, gesturing to the spread breakfast as he lifted his own te.


    I nodded gratefully as I started to look over to the food. My stomach was twisting with nerve and I wasn¡¯t really hungry, but I had to keep my strength up.


    Besides, this is really look like an amazing spread of food, and I couldn¡¯t insult the servants that worked here.


    I helped myself to a pastry and small fruit, staying away from the heavier meat and eggs. I nced at Dracul¡¯s te and I noticed he did the opposite.


    I guessed that makes sense. He is a dragon? I couldn¡¯t expect him to be surviving on grain and fruit alone.


    I set my te in front of me. Taking a small sip of water, I started eating once Dracul started.


    For a moment, we sat in silence, nothing passing between us as we are. It was strange.


    It was almost normal, almost like eating breakfast with my father. Except for the silent air, and the fact that I was eating with the King of the dragons.


    I shivered at the thought. There was so much unsaid between us. There was so much I didn¡¯t know about him.


    I didn¡¯t know about his past, his real past. I didn¡¯t know what made him tick, or why he had kissed me yesterday. I didn¡¯t know why he invited me to breakfast, and why he wanted me here in the first ce.


    If it was just to be intimate, he had his chance yesterday. I had a feeling that I was so much more than that. I had a feeling that it was something I hadn¡¯t nned on.


    And I wanted to know more.


    I cleared my throat, summoning my courage, ¡°why¡­. did you call me this morning.¡±


    I started small. I wanted to ask more but I didn¡¯t want to risk angering him. Sure, he had handled it well yesterday, but he might not be so forgiving this morning.


    ¡°I wanted to see how you were.¡± He answered after a long, lingering moment.


    ¡°See how you were settling in.¡±


    It was infuriating how normal he had made it sound. Like it was voluntary, or a vacation. I bit my lip and I held back a retort. I wouldn¡¯t find an answer by getting angry at him constantly.


    He was avoiding my gaze, looking away when he spoke to me. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to answer my questions honestly.


    There was something on his mind.


    He didn¡¯t strike me as shy, so if he was avoiding talking about something, it must be important.


    Or embarrassing. Or intimate.


    Likest night.


    I swallowed and turned back to my food, eating in silence for a long moment.


    Maybe that was it. Maybe he was ufortable aboutst night. He was so confident, that I couldn¡¯t imagine it but maybe I was wrong. Maybe I was being overly hopeful. Maybe it was just my imagination.


    ¡°Prepare your things.¡± He said suddenly, ¡°I am traveling today, and I would like you to apany me.¡±


    It was so sudden, so out of the blue, that I was caughtpletely off guard.


    ¡°What?¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m traveling. I have to see some members of my court for¡­ advisory purposes. I needed you to apany me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I said. What did I have to do to the matter of his court?


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin more once we are there. Or perhaps on our way.¡± He said, settling down his knife and fork to look at me.


    ¡°We will leave soon after breakfast.¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest but shut it up quickly. What else was I going to do with my day? How else was I going to feel my time?


    At least, if I was with him, I might learn something. I might get the answer that I carved.


    And maybe, just maybe, I could take to him in private. Maybe this was my chance to tell him what I heardst night. Maybe it was the chance that I had been hoping for.


    Still, I didn¡¯t appreciate how he asked me. He did need to be so pushy about it. If I had willingly kissed him yesterday, why was he worried about me refusing a trip? And how could I refuse anyway?


    ¡°You did not need to order me around.¡± I said, a frost entering my voice, ¡°if you had just asked, I would have dly epted anyway.¡±


    He frowned, but there was a sh of surprise in his eyes, and uncertainty. It didn¡¯tst long, and he shrugged, a rolling, casual movement, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Be ready in an hour.¡±


    He pushed himself on his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Then he left, striding out of the room like nothing was worrying him.


    I couldn¡¯t keep up with him!


    Shoving down my anger, I began nning my next move. A trip with the Dragon Lord. That was everything that I had hoped for.


    Time alone, Now, I just had to make it count.


    Now, I just had to focus on the task ahead.


    And keep my emotions in check.


    I had a feeling that was easier said than done.

 Eighteen

    Carriage Ride


    Elena pov.


    The carriage rock slowly, a gentle rhythm as it moved along the road.


    I had no idea where we are going and so far, Dracul hasn¡¯t been so talkative. We were sitting beside each other in the carriage and he looked consistently ahead.


    There was a focused expression on his face.


    I had gotten ready quickly, throwing a few supplies into one of my smaller trunks. They had been loaded up with the rest of the luggage and I had been the first one in the carriage.


    Dracul had swept in a few minutester, giving order to the coachman, before sliding into the seat beside me.


    My heart had been pounding in my chest. Maybe this was my chance for conversation. Maybe he¡¯d tell me what was on my mind, what we were doing, what was next.


    Maybe we could talk, and I could share what I knew. I had hope, the certainty that everything could be smoothed out.


    But he didn¡¯t say a word, brooding with the darkest expression. I had stuck back against the chair and sit in silence as we started our journey. I didn¡¯t want to anger him, not when I needed him to believe me.


    His moods seem to change rapidly, but that could very well just be because he had a lot in his mind. I don¡¯t know and I wouldn¡¯t know until he spoke to me.


    So, we sat in silence and j wondered what came next. What did his advisor want, or have, that warranted a trip like this? Why did I need toe with him?


    Why didn¡¯t he mentionst night?


    I don¡¯t know. The answer dance beyond my vision and beyond my grasp, pulling away every time I got close. I didn¡¯t know.


    Sighing I leaned back against the carriage wall. I shifted and looked out of the window, peering past the curtains.


    I couldn¡¯t see much at all, and I leaned closer to the ss.


    ¡°Close those.¡± He said. It was the first time he had spoken since we got into the carriage.


    I looked at him in shock. He wouldn¡¯t say a word to me except to admonish me for looking at the window.


    ¡°Why?¡± I bit back.


    I could already feel my frustration rising and I hated how this man-made my emotions swing already without even trying. It was infuriating.


    He looked at me as if I should already know that answer, ¡°You¡¯re not a dragon. Don¡¯t make your face known like that.¡±


    I stared at him, ¡°You brought me here.¡±


    He was the ruler of this kingdom right? What did it matter if I was here or not?


    ¡°I did. And now I¡¯m telling you to close the curtains.¡±


    I drop the fabric with a flourish, staring at him in anger burning in my soul. I didn¡¯t know why he was being like this. He kept me in the dark at every turn and I felt like my head was spinning.


    I no longer felt terrified of him. He was powerful and dangerous, but if he wanted me dead, he would have killed me already.


    I was nervous, but not terrifying. He was someone to respect, but so was I.


    ¡°When are you going to tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice low.


    ¡°Since I got here, everything has been aplete mystery.¡±


    He frowned but he didn¡¯t answer so I pressed onwards.?


    ¡°You want my help, but you won¡¯t tell me why. You want to take me on this trip, but you won¡¯t talk to me. You want..¡± I swallowed, ¡°You ran away from me in the middle of the night. What¡¯s going on, Dracul?¡± I asked.


    I felt strange saying his name out loud. I didn¡¯t call him by his title and for a fleeting second, we felt like equal. Even though I was technically a prisoner, I felt like I was finally speaking my mind with him.


    He started at me and I could see a flicker of anger in his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± He said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing what is best for my kingdom. I am behaving as a ruler must and it none of your business.¡± He said.


    ¡°Of course, it is.¡±


    I felt like a repeat ofst night, but this time, the anger was rising quickly inside of me.


    ¡°Why? Because you are so eager to help us?¡± He said hissing out the words ¡°Because you think so fondly of my kind?¡±


    It felt like a p in the face. I straightened my shoulder. I wanted to grab his jacket and shake him. I balled my hands into a fist instead. ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°I know your kind well enough.¡± He said.


    ¡°My kind.¡±  I asked, my breath catching into my throat.


    When did he get so close??


    It just likest night, the distance between us shrinking into nothing, closing until there is was nothing left between us, the sweet pull of a distance nothing but a memory.


    ¡°Humans.¡± He said. He said it like it was a dirty word, as people in my kingdom spoke of Dragons.


    I didn¡¯t want to face the truth.


    ¡°If you had just asked me, I meant have helped. If you just talk to me, I will.¡± I said raising my voice.


    ¡°No , you wouldn¡¯t.¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡± I answered, vehement.


    Suddenly and without warning, he grabbed me and pull me close. It was gentle enough, but there was a strength in his hands as he held me, pressed up against the strong, firm muscle of his chest.


    ¡°You sure?¡± He said. There was a dark glint in his eyes.


    He was testing me. He expected me to tell, to push him away, to be repulsed.


    I wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction. Surged on a passionate desire to prove my point, I grabbed him back and kissed him.


    I felt a surge of triumph as his eyes widened in surprise, and then it was gone, melting into the heat of my desire.


    A desire that I thought I had buried afterst night. A desire that thundered through my chest until it was all I could feel.


    Damn him!!


    The heat rises inside me, as strong asst night, just as intense and pounding and all-consuming.


    I groaned as he kissed me back.


    I grab his hair and he pushed me down against the soft, plush seats of the carriage. I could feel his heartbeat against mine as he pressed against my soft skin. The fabric that separated us felt like it was too much and not enough all the same time.


    His body we got against mine, and it¡¯s still wasn¡¯t enough. I felt like I could breathe, I felt like I have been starving for years and he was the only meal I wanted to eat. I felt like I was consumed by my emotions and my passions.


    He did this thing to me, consumed my thoughts and my mind. I arched as I kissed him, my hands pulling his clothes, running through my hair.


    He was tall and strong beneath his fabric and I longed to feel the curve in his body beneath his clothes.


    I longed to feel everything, every part of him. It was like a prayer in my throat, like a hum in my body. It was something I couldn¡¯t deny, something I couldn¡¯t ignore. It was an aching surety that I wanted him.


    I wanted this and I wanted more.


    He tasted smoky and sweet all the same time. I parted my lips and his tongue met mine. He felt wonderful and my eyes slid shut as the heat rose inside of me forcefully and unbidden. I had never felt desire like this.


    I had never felt want like this, desire like this.


    I had never wanted to touch a man more than I wanted to touch Dracul.


    Dracul was dangerous, I knew that so well. He was a dragon, the ruler of his kind. And I was a human. But I don¡¯t care.


    Right now, it just didn¡¯t seem to matter. On the plush velvet seat of his carriage, in most arguments, I just didn¡¯t care.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn¡¯t matter what the world thought. It didn¡¯t matter what was proper. It only mattered that we are here right now, entwined with each other and that I never wanted it to stop.


    The carriage lurched and I arched up against him. His hands were all over my body and I moaned softly at the feeling of him so hot, and so close.


    The arched inside of me was too much. I wanted him right now. I didn¡¯t give a fuck that I was supposed to hate him.


    Every time he got close, I wanted him with the utmost sense of desperation.


    A knock on the carriage broke us both out of our revere.

 Nineteen

    The Magician


    Elena pov


    I leaped away from Dracul, stumbling back until I fall against the door itself. My heart was still racing as I frantically straightened up my hair, taking a few deep breaths.


    Dracul was straightening up and tidying his shirt.


    He lookedposed if you could ignore the flush on his cheeks the way his eyes looked gazed.


    He has been as into it as I was.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He said.


    When he spoke, it sounded curt and refined, like he knew exactly what he was talking about, like a ruler who wasposed.


    Like he hadn¡¯t just kissed me until there was no more air in my lung. Like he hadn¡¯t just kissed me as he meant it.


    I felt a flood of warmth in my stomach at the memory of his touch. So recent, my skin was tingling, my lips burning where he kissed me.


    I could smell the smoke of the wood fire over my skin. I could still taste him on my tongue, sweet and musky all at the same time. I could still feel him pulling me closer.


    ¡°We are here, My Lord.¡± The driver said through the door. He didn¡¯t open it up, but that was likely a preference that Dracul had.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be out shortly.¡± He said, ncing at me.


    Our eyes met and for a split second, I wanted to kiss him again. For a split second, my mind ran away from me, asking me to kiss him harder, to pull him in, to make this happen. I wanted him.


    I wanted him so much that the ache was thundering all the way through my body until it felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I took a deep breath, trying to make the momentst forever. Tension crackled between us, unspoken.


    But we both knew it was there. When our tempers got the better of us when we wanted nothing more than to argue and let our passion go¡­


    In those moments, we gave in to the chemistry that was humming between us. We had only kissed so far.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    How long will it be before we give in and go all the way?


    I was frightened to find out. Frightened, but intrigued. No one had ever made me feel this way. No one had ever made me feel these things so strongly before. No one had ever pulled me in and kept close, not like this.


    No one had ever turned my head like Dracul. I never dreamt of anyone else. No one made me lose myposure.


    The Dragon Lord. The worst possible choice for me.


    So why did I want to give in? Why did I want to let go and sink into him?


    I didn¡¯t understand it.


    He cleared his throat and the silence was broken, ¡°We should go.¡± He said. His voice was very low and soft, not like when he talked to his driver.


    It was different somehow. The way he looked at me, talked to me.. was different somehow.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said, the silence humming between my words.


    Dracul looked at me for another moment and I felt like there were a hundred sentiments packed into that look, into that moment.


    Then he turned and opened the door.


    As he stepped out, I followed, my feet hitting the crunch of gravel as I did.


    I looked around and took in the scenery around me. There was a forest surrounding us, thick and dark, and a house that was in a Carter of sorts.


    It was like a meteorite had crashed into the earth, breaking a hole in the forest, and this person had built a home in the wreckage. It had a grandeur and a mystique surrounding it that I had never seen before.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was, but I had a feeling that this ce was important. I shivered and looked up at the cloudy sky. Nothing ever seemed bright in this world. Nothing ever seemed to shine in this kingdom.


    It always seems to be steeped into the darkness of some sort of heady darkness that made me feel whacky and sick at the thought.


    Dracul was afort, as strange as it was, and I took a step closer to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said simply ring at me.


    I nodded and followed him down in the carter. There were stairs cut into the sides of the hole, steep and uneven, but sturdy beneath my feet. Dracul went first and I was grateful.


    A few times I felt like my legs were going to give out from underneath me, but I steadied myself without having to grab onto Dracul, and we made our way down.


    In the cavernous hole, things felt even darker and I shivered as I looked around. It was more than just a house. There were several buildings clustered together.


    I wouldn¡¯t have known where to go but Dracul knew the way. He walked with confidence and made his way towards arge set ofrge doors.


    He knocked but didn¡¯t wait for an answer before pushing the door open. I was greeted with a cloud of dust and strange smalls as we entered.?


    I looked around and was filled with a scene of awe. There were books everywhere, clutters of bottles and runes, symbols on every surface.


    ¡°My Lord, you came earlier than I expected.¡±


    A voice came from inside the dark space.


    I looked up to see a tall man step out. He was slender and dressed in a robe. Everything about him made me think that he dabbled in magic. Everything about him screamed magician.


    He was a magician, I was sure of it. He worked with magic and spells.


    He was the advisor that Dracul was going to see.


    I felt a shiver move down my spine. To consult magic meant that all else was failing as a solution. Whatever Dracul was up against, it held some cloud.


    Whatever Dracul was up against, it was a real problem. I felt a sh of sympathy for him in my chest.


    ¡°Yes, things went better than nned.¡±


    Dracul answered curly.


    He wasn¡¯t smiling and he didn¡¯t seem rxed. Maybe he wasn¡¯t the sort who liked to consult the ancient arts. My father had been the same.


    Personally I felt my own shiver when I walked through the door, my own sense of unease, my own uncertainty.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was. Maybe it was just the sense of the unknown. Maybe it was more or an instant. But whatever it was, the rm bells were going off in my head, letting me know on uncertain terms that I should be careful.


    The man smiled at Dracul and then nced at me. He nodded in a low bow, ¡°and you must be the princess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I said surprised and taken off guard.


    Dracul nced at me and back at the sorcerer, ¡°I needed to talk to you about whates to next Gulliver.¡± He said.


    He seemed impatient, uneasy. There was a shift in him, in the way he carried himself. He was weary, edgy.


    It made me feel edgy. Dracul usually came and was in control. Smug, even. He had this kingdom under his control. He had servants and a castle and a powerful kingdom.


    He had every right to be confident. So what made him so uneasy now?


    ¡°Yes of course.¡± Gulliver said turning around and making his way to his books.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be staying the night.¡± Dracul said as Gulliver rummaged through a few books on his desk,


    ¡°Have your servant prepared a space.¡±


    ¡°Of  course.¡± Gulliver answered quickly.


    I felt like I was holding my breath, just standing there. I didn¡¯t know why Dracul needed me to be here. I don¡¯t know why he had called me, why he wanted me here in the first ce.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening, or what he needed an advisor for.


    While I had been angry in the carriage, now I was only subdued, waiting for what happened next. Now, I had a heaviness on my chest, a weight that spoke of the importance of this.


    The significance.


    I had a feeling it was more than I had first understood. Staying silent and observing was probably the best way to get my answers right now.


    Maybe that was why Dracul had brought me.


    Either way, he had a huge real problem. That much I was starting to understand. He wasn¡¯t lying to me when he said something was going on, going wrong. There was more to this than I first saw.


    There was something more serious going on here. I looked at Dracul and his jaw was clenched.


    Was this why he had been so tense in the carriage?


    I wanted to know more.


    Gulliver turned and looked at me and I felt like the spell was broken.


    ¡°The princess will need to leave. I need to speak with you in privacy, My Lord.¡±

 Twenty

    Chapter 20 Royal Blood


    Dracul pov.


    I turned to Gulliver, surprised at his words. He wanted me to bring Elena and now he was asking her to leave?


    ¡°What?¡± Elena said, looking surprised.


    I couldn¡¯t me her. I swallowed the confusion and turned to look at her fully, ¡°Elena, could you wait outside, I will be with you in a moment.¡±


    She looked at me, and then at Gulliver. I expected her to get angry, to ask questions, to be her usual feisty self, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Instead, she pressed her lips together in a tight line and nodded. Turning without a word, she left through the wide doors, letting them, banged shut behind her.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I said, turning on Gulliver.


    I always felt uneasy around him. I felt uneasy around magic in general, around something I didn¡¯t fully understand, something that felt dangerous and dark and untamed.


    I didn¡¯t know want game Gulliver was ying and I never felt like he was being straight with me. He wasn¡¯t lying, but it was like he was dumbing things down.


    I hated the feeling, but his conduct was unfailingly respectful. And besides, I needed him. I needed him if I wanted to save my people.


    I would have to talk to Elenater and exin what was going on. I didn¡¯t want to have her dragged all the way here for no reason.


    That wasn¡¯t fair on her. Even if I had enjoyed what happened in the carriage as a consequence. Even if I did enjoy herpany and her touch.


    I shook off the thought and focused on the task at hand.


    ¡°What do you mean, My Lord?¡± Gulliver said.


    ¡°You  know full well if what I mean. You wanted Elena here, yet you asked her to go outside for privacy.¡± I said,


    ¡°why?¡±


    He hummed and I took are a deep breath to steady my racing heart and the tension that was pounding through my chest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you want her presence for the full exnation.¡± He said, shrugging with a roll of his shoulder, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how much you had told her.¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheeks to hold my tongue. Truth to be told, I haven¡¯t told her anything, not really. That was something she constantly reminded me about, but I didn¡¯t exactly have a choice.


    This was the private of my kingdom and I couldn¡¯t let anyone know that there was a weak point in our defenses, that we didn¡¯t have the might we said we did.


    I needed to keep our people safe and that wasn¡¯t that easy.


    I had feelings for Elena, aplicated, a feeling that I couldn¡¯t see to untangle.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I could trust her with inside secrets from our kingdom¡¯s most private knowledge. And while I knew I needed her and her help, I didn¡¯t yet know the details. Gulliver had been spending the past month deciphering ancient code, ancient texts.


    I was putting the pieces together and picking them up as I went along. It was the only thing I could try and stay ahead of the curve.


    Gulliver signed slowly and I could almost feel the weight of his knowledge,


    ¡°Alright, so the spell¡­ it hasn¡¯t been used in a long time, My Lord. It has beenplicated.¡±


    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t had a situation like this in a long time.¡± I snapped back, feeling the tension rise.


    ¡°Our kingdom is dying, My Lord.¡± He said, his voice edgy and hard. I swallowed, feeling the weight of his words.


    ¡°Our kingdom itself. Thend, the earth, the very light that bright our sustenance. It is dying. Magic is ourst defense to replenish what science had been unable to do.¡±


    My heart twisted In my chest. I hated his words because I knew they were all true.


    My kingdom was dying and the terrible weight of this reality consumed my thoughts, governed all my actions.


    It was the reason I brought Elena here. It was the reason I had pulled away from her when? I wanted nothing but desire. It was why I kept my distance, why I workedte at the night office.


    It was all to find a way to save my kingdom. It was all in the pursuit of something better, something to save our people.


    And I couldn¡¯t let anyone knows that, not yet. Not until I had a solution.


    And so far, no one had a solution. Not a single advisor or expert had been able to help me.


    Until now, Gulliver has brought me something that looks like hope.


    A solution.


    I wanted a solution, even if it meant making unusual choices. I wanted the solution, no matter what the cost. At least that was what I told myself.


    Standing here right now, I was starting to feel the first stringing thought of doubt in my chest.


    ¡°I know what is happening in my own kingdom.¡± I said. My voice was low and I had to pull in the threat that hung on my tongue.


    ¡°Apologies, My Lord.¡± Gulliver said, but he seemed anything but apologetic, ¡°Permission to continue?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Hurry up.¡± I said quickly. I didn¡¯t want to drag this out for any longer than necessary.


    ¡°Well, my Lord¡­ as you know, we needed a princess, one of royal blood.¡± He said, ¡°One pure and virgin. That is critical.¡±


    I felt my stomach clenched at his word and I nodded,


    ¡°I know. And we have her. Now what?¡±I  said the trepidation entering me slowly,


    ¡°What does she need to do?¡±


    I had brought her here to save our kingdom, to do whatever it took. I did not care about her, her feelings, or her want¡­. at least, I hadn¡¯t at first.


    And now, I was starting to feel very differently. Now I wanted to know what she needed to do, not just for the sake of my kingdom, but for her sake. I wanted to know what Elena needed to do.


    Maybe I can convince her. We are closer now. Maybe she will do it willing¡­ whatever it is.


    I thought back to our conversation in the carriage, her willingness to help, to look past the fact that I was a dragon. A monster, to her kind.


    Maybe all hope wasn¡¯t lost.


    ¡°Do?¡± Gulliver said, frowning.


    ¡°Yes, do. To save the kingdom. Bring the magic to life.¡± I said.


    Virgins were pure. Their powers were incredible when channeled through magic. It was innate, in everyone. And one royal blood, well¡­ that had only left Elena in surrounding the kingdoms.


    ¡°She does not have to do anything. We do.¡± Gulliver said.


    He turned and walked over to his desk, pulling a few pieces of paper beneath his heavy tomes of inks.


    There was a look of intense concentration on his face, and I watched as he pulled out paper andy it down on the table closest to me.


    There was a surety to his hands and a conviction in his eyes that I had to admire. I had a feeling that nothing could shake his belief in magic, in spell work, in everything that held his world together.


    I wished, for a fleeting second, that my world felt just as certain.


    ¡°You see, she had to be a virgin for the spell to work. Purity is extremely powerful in this kind of spell. And you can not find a purity like that within our race.¡± He looked at me and I nodded slowly.


    It was long believed that our race was tainted and cursed. The dragon was fated to be born in darkness and live their days in the same dank dark despair.


    No purity for us, even for the most untouched maiden. That was why it had to be a human.


    ¡°Why royalty, though?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, well, it could be any virgin. But royalty makes the small that much more potent, stronger. Royal blood is special.¡± Gulliver said knowingly.


    ¡°Royal.. blood?¡± I asked. There was dread in my stomach, and uncertainty, an unease that I didn¡¯t understand fully.


    I know that royalty was strong, bloodlines that could be traced back to Enos. But I didn¡¯t understand why that mattered for the spell. Or what Gulliver meant when he said that Elena didn¡¯t have to do anything.


    I was sick of being in the dark about my own kingdom.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean, Gulliver?¡± I said, my voice sharp and hard.


    ¡°Well , obviously we want strong blood,¡± Gulliver said, not looking the least bit phased.


    ¡°When we sacrifice Elena and activate the spell, we¡¯re are going to need the most potent blood possible.¡± Gulliver said, ¡°Otherwise we¡¯ll have to kill more virgins.¡±


    My world stopped and my heart skipped a beat in my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was being asked to do.


    Gulliver wanted us to sacrifice Elena¡­

 Twenty One

    Elena pov


    I signed and sank down onto therge bed that filled the space room.


    When I left Dracul and Gulliver to talk, I had been met by an attendant, who had shown me to arge room. At first, I had thought that it was a prison, but it was a stunning room that looked fit for royalty.


    Plush bedding and gold morning adorned and made themselves known. The beauty didn¡¯t escape me and I knew that this was a  room meant for Dracul, as much as it was meant for me.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was here, but the door was left unlocked and I had free roamed when the attendant left.


    I signed and leaned back, flopping against the cover and closing my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what I felt. I didn¡¯t know how to feel about everything happening.


    Sure the treatment here was better than at Dracul¡¯s castle, but why was I even here?


    I was clearly needed for something, as the magician knew about me, knew who I was and that I was here to help with something.


    Maybe he called for me, and Draculplied. Maybe I was a piece of the puzzle, or they needed knowledge from me. Not that I knew I knew what I could potentially do to help out anyone.


    And then Gulliver has basically kicked me out, so he could talk to Dracul in private.


    I don¡¯t know why I would expect anything different, but I had still managed to string. After all, I don¡¯t know anything about this ce, this kingdom. I had no ruling rights.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t want me listening in.


    But It had still stung a bit.


    I shifted, restless, and let out a deep breath.


    Now all I could do was wait for Dracul, wondering when he was going to arrive, if he was evening to this room. I had to wait and hope that things worked out for the best.


    As it turned out, I didn¡¯t have to wait all that long. The door banged open, mming shut just as quickly with a loud bang.


    I used myself up in a hurry to see Dracul storming into the room.


    His hair was messy like he had been running his hands through it. There was a focused look on his face, something that was hard to read.


    I jumped up from my bed, feeling a thrill of apprehension move through my body, twisting in my stomach.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I said.


    He walked towards me with some purpose that I knew was possible. I took a step back.


    He was on a mission. There was a ferocity about him, something that made me nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I said.


    Whatever news he had received, it couldn¡¯t be good. I swallowed, feeling the hairs on my back stand up.


    Drac crossed the room in a few strides. My back hit the wall.


    He was so closed that my breath catch in my chest. His eyes were burning and it looked like something inside of him was on fire.


    He grabbed me, and I bit a scream.


    For a second, I felt convinced that he was going to do something to me.


    And then he kissed me.


    His lips pressed against mine, and all the breath left my body. I sank back against the wall as Dracul pressed his body against mine and he kissed me, kissed me as he needed me to survive.


    He kissed me harder than he had ever kissed me before, his hands tangled in my hair possessive and hard as he kissed me, his tongue pressing against my lips.


    I moaned and kissed him back, the anxiety-dissolving into his chest.


    I was confused as hell, but when ites to Dracul, I could never say no. When it came to Dracul, I never wanted to say no? Not really.


    He pressed his body into mine, kissing me until I couldn¡¯t feel anything but his tongue against mine. His hands were firm as they slid down my body.


    His hands grabbed at my clothes, wrapping around my waist and pushing me back. I stumbled and fell onto the bed.


    Dracul moved on top of me, pressing me against the bed, his lips on my skin, kissing down my neck, sucking my skin, licking and leaving mark on his way down.


    I gasped, a breathless moan leaving my body, arching into him, into the firm, heady warmth of him.


    ¡°Dracul..¡± I gasped, ¡°Are you sure?¡± I said.


    His hands lifted my dress, sliding up my thighs, touching every part of me until I was breathless and heady with need. My body was on fire, just like the dream I had when I first came here.


    My body was aching, a hot warmth building between my thighs, letting me know in on uncertain terms that I wanted this. I wanted Dracul and I don¡¯t want to wait, I didn¡¯t want to hesitate, I didn¡¯t want things to stop.


    This time I wanted things to continue. This time I wanted more. This time I needed him and I need to go all the way.


    ¡°More than I¡¯ve been in a long time.¡± He said.


    His voice was low, and rough in my ear. He was usually soposed, even when he was angry. This was something else.


    It was almost like he we acting on instinct or impulse.


    I didn¡¯t care, I wanted this and he clearly wanted it too.


    I nodded against his shoulder, pulling him down. His hands slid to his belt, undoing it and pulling down the fabric. My body was hot as I pulled him in and held him tight, pulling up my shirt and leaning backward.


    I had always thought that my first time will be romantic, but this was better somehow.


    There ware no rose and no taking it slow.


    It was raw and perfect. It was the correction I had craved my whole life. It was Dracul and that was all I wanted.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was so sure. But I was.


    He was bad for me. But I wanted him so much.


    Dracul slid his hands against my skin, his hands were gentle as he put down my underwear. Firm and rough, but gentle at the same time.


    He didn¡¯t want to hurt me.


    ¡°Dracul.. please.. hurry.¡± I said, whispering against his skin as he pulled me in. He slid between my thighs and my lip.


    My whole body was aching, humming with desire. I wanted this. I wanted this and I don¡¯t want to wait for anyone. It has been building between us since I got here and now, we were finally about to let it happen.


    No more waiting. No more hiding from my own feelings.


    I looked into Dracul¡¯s golden eyes as he pushed with me. I gripped him tight, digging my fingers into his chest as he filled me.


    I cried out into his shoulder as the pain gave way to a pleasure I had never known.


    I gasped, panting and groaning as I held onto him. He kissed my skin, he gripped my hair, he let me settle.


    And then he started moving. Stars explode In my eyes, flooding me in aching, perfect need. I moaned, feeling the heat rise unbearable inside of me.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I gasped.


    He felt so good. I couldn¡¯t believe how good this felt. It was building, happening so fast but I wanted it tost forever. This was incredible, he was incredible.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Elena.¡± He groaned as he trusted within me.


    I felt the rising heat inside of me, consuming and unbidden.


    It rose, filling my body and setting me on fire.


    Fireworks exploded behind my eyes, shooting across my vision.


    My body ached, humming in time with his thrusts.


    I wasn¡¯t going to be able to escape the pleasure.


    It was so hot in my mind.


    It felt so good.


    He was so strong against me.


    He moved with such purposes.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    I cried out as my climax hit.


    It coursed through my body, burning through me. I twisted, and arched against him, gripping him tightly as the pleasure flooded me.


    Dracul groaned as the pleasure thundered through us both.


    I held onto him for my dear life, the tide of pleasure and ecstasy pushing through my body until it was the only thing I could feel, the only thing I could think of, the only thing that made sense anymore.


    Dracul was the only thing that makes sense now. The pleasure, this closeness, the overwhelming feeling, it was the only thing that mattered.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. I didn¡¯t want to worry about my choice. I just wanted to enjoy this moment.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Dracul wrapped his arms around me and pulled me onto his chest. I gasped and sank against him.


    And as I gasped, trying to catch my breath, buried in Dracul¡¯s arms, one thought coursed through my mind.


    Everything is different now.

 Twenty Two

    (Morning After)


    Elena POV.


    I shifted, feeling the plush softness of the bed beneath my fingertips. For a moment, all I could feel was the warm, sweet glow andforts of bed.


    I stretched out, my fingertips touching another body.


    My eyes flew open.


    I looked around, my brain taking a moment to catch up with where I was. I was in the room with Dracul, in the middle of nowhere. We¡¯d been visiting the magician.


    We had made love.


    I sank back into the sheets; my eyes open wide as I started up at the ceiling. Dracul was beside me; I could see the curve of his body beneath the sheets.


    I should feel regret.


    I didn¡¯t though. I didn¡¯t feel regret. All I felt was thefort and softness of the warm nkets around me. All I felt was how solid Dracul was behind me in the bed.


    It was afort, waking up with someone beside me. I had never imagined that it could feel so good to wake up with someone. I had never imagined how this might feel.


    I had never thought of making love and what it would be like. I had imagined candles and soft sheets, sure, but that was about it.


    Maybe on my wedding night, that would have made sense.


    Somehow, I didn¡¯t care that that wasn¡¯t how it had happened. Somehow, it didn¡¯t seem to matter.


    What has passed between Dracul and me was something else entirely. What had passed between Dracul and I was magical, overwhelmingly passionate, and raw, and fuelled by desire and chemistry.


    The chemistry had been building between us for what felt like ages. It had only been days, but I felt like I had known him for years. He infuriated me.


    He lit my body on fire.


    Head me feel things, things that no one else makes me feel, things that I had never thought was possible in my life.


    I wanted him, I didn¡¯t regret what we did.


    I looked over at him and signed. My body ached, in the best possible way. I was still in my dress and Dracul was still dressed too, from what I could see.


    He shifted as I watched him turn over to face me. His eyes were soft as theynded on mine.


    But they were stormy. There was something troubling in those beautiful golden eyes of his. There was something on his mind.


    In the dim light, I could see that something was awry.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I said, my voice a quiet whisper.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was whispering when we were the only ones here, but I was. I felt like I had to preserve the scared moment that was passing between us, the silence that said more than words ever could.


    I felt like I had to make itst.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He said back. His voice was just as quiet, and I shivered at the sound.


    I vividly remember the way he sounded when he was moaning my name and I loved every second of it, thrived on it, craved more. I wanted it so much that it made my head spin.


    I wanted to hate myself for it. I wanted to feel ashamed, but right now, I just couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whispered back.


    Maybe I was just imagining it. I had never done this before, and I didn¡¯t know how things usually went afterward.


    Dracul looked at me for a moment, ¡°Are you okay?¡±  He said, ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I answered, feeling a warm glow in there of my stomach, at his words. He did care.


    ¡°Good.¡± He said, pushing himself up. I watched as he straightened his clothes and tucked in his shirt, getting up out of the bed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be going.¡± He said.


    They were a hesitation in his eyes, in his voice. My stomach dropped.


    ¡°Going?¡± I asked.


    I was fairly sure that wasn¡¯t part of what was supposed to stay. If he cared, that was.


    Yes. I still have a matter to attend to here. He said ¡°We¡¯ve slept long enough. You rest if you need to.¡±


    There was. I have passion in his eyes, not anymore. He seemed cold. Unsettled, in the edge. I didn¡¯t understand it


    He had been fuelled with passion when we made love. We had fallen into a heap of sleep right away afterward and I had been content.


    No words had passed between us, but I thought he was satisfied with what had happened, with us making love.


    And now, he was leaving without so much as a kiss.


    I felt my stomach churn.


    Suddenly, I wanted to bathe myself. I knew there was a basin in the bathroom, and I needed to use it, whether the water was hot or cold. It no longer mattered to me.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I said simply.


    I wasn¡¯t going to chase after him. That was not a woman¡¯s job and I wouldn¡¯t peruse him if he wasn¡¯t interested.


    The regret was starting to set in.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be back within a few hours. If you are hungry, please call the servants, they will attend to you.¡±


    Dracul grabbed his coat, sliding it over his shoulders and straightening his hair.


    Did he look good? Why did he have to make my heart skip a beat and my stomach churn with butterflies every time I looked at him?


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered.


    I watched him leave, watch him step outside and close to the door. He didn¡¯t look back once. The troubled, stormy look never left his face as he swept out of the room.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s¡­. not me.¡± whispered to the empty room.


    Maybe he really had pressing business. He had seemed upset when he came back, after all. Maybe there was more to the story.


    Or maybe, now that he had used me, he no longer wanted me.


    I shivered, wrapping my arms around myself. I didn¡¯t want to believe that. I didn¡¯t want to think that Dracul was that kind of person. I didn¡¯t want to feel like he was capable of doing something like that. Not Dracul.


    But how well did I know him?


    I shook off the cloying thoughts and stood up. Everything ached and I could still feel the pleasure tingling through my body.


    I hurried to the bathroom and tired off my dress.


    I stepped into the cold basin of water and grabbed the clothe and soap. The water was chilled,  but I didn¡¯t care.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I needed to wash away everything that had happened. I needed to wash his perfect, intoxicating touch from my body. I needed to forget how amazing his hands felt on my skin.


    I needed to forget the wave of pleasure. I needed to wash myself of this, or I could crave more.


    And I couldn¡¯t crave more. Because the sinking realization was starting to hit me. Dracul just wasn¡¯t interested now that he had  I was no longer virginal and pure.


    He was no longer interested in touching me if I wasn¡¯t a conquest. I had heard that Lords and rulers, kings and princes, who were like that.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it of Dracul, but the distress was starting to rise inside of me.


    Had I made the wrong choice? Should I have yed coy and told him no?


    Even though my body had ached for him, my mind has screamed to kiss him¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t have waited. Maybe men didn¡¯t like women who were too interested in sex.


    I didn¡¯t know. I was taught to rule a country and I had never been courted as a result. I was focused on my people, not my own needs.


    And now, I was paying for the price for my ignorance.


    I blinked back the tears that started to form in my eyes.


    What had I gotten myself into?


    We were on this crazy trip and I didn¡¯t even know why. There was a coup in the castle and I still hadn¡¯t told Dracul.


    I had slept with the Dragon Lord and, even though my heart was breaking, I knew I would take him back in an instance.


    My world was in tatters, I would never see my family and friends again and I had no idea what the future held.


    I felt suffocated. I felt panicked. I felt the stress start to tug in my mind.


    I stumbled out of the bathroom, drying myself as I went, discarding the towel in a heap as I grabbed my luggage.


    I pulled on my dress, my breathinging quick and fast. I needed to make a change. I couldn¡¯t keep living like this.


    I couldn¡¯t handle this anymore. I couldn¡¯t handle this anymore, I couldn¡¯t keep doing this.


    I needed to get out of here.

 Twenty Three

    Kings Burden.


    Dracul pov.


    My heart was pounding as I stepped out of the room. My hand shook as I sank against the outside wall.


    I buried my head in my hands and took a few deep breaths, trying to steady my racing heart.


    My emotionsy in tatters. I had barely been able to get out of the room without letting my emotions show. It had been hard. It had been hard. It had been a close one and I didn¡¯t know how I had managed it.


    What have I done?


    My hands shook and I couldn¡¯t get them to stop shaking. I needed to talk to Gulliver. I needed to talk to him and ask him if there was an alternative solution. I had to talk to him.


    What have I done?


    I pushed myself up, my legs threatening to give way from beneath me as I started walking towards his quarters.


    I was the king of thesends, but I feltpletely out of control. I was admitting a fault, a w a mistake.


    What was I thinking when I did that?


    I¡¯d made love to Elena. And it was the most beautiful and wonderful thing I had ever experienced and everything I had ever dreamed of.


    Passionate, rough, perfect. And the way she had held me, the way she had cried out my name¡­ I had never heard anything so perfect or sweet. I had never felt pleasure like that.


    I had never felt desire so pure, so perfect, so overwhelming right. She was a perfect fit.


    And I doomed my whole life, my kingdom in doing so.


    What was one girl in the face of my people? What was one girl in the face of the destruction of my kind?


    Why had I given in like that? Why had I been so hell-bent on saving her?


    Why did I feel such a conflict of emotions? I still don¡¯t know if I regretted it.


    I still don¡¯t know if I truly make the right choice.


    All I knew was¡­.  I didn¡¯t want Elena to die. I didn¡¯t want her to die. And if she wasn¡¯t a virgin anymore¡­ if she wasn¡¯t a virgin, then she didn¡¯t have to die.


    There was no reason to kill her if she couldn¡¯t further our aims. They were no reason to kill her if she didn¡¯t have to be sacrificed.


    I had saved her life. But I had doomed everyone else. I had doomed myself.


    Without her, who was there that could take her ce?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Without her, how could how kingdom be saved? There was no other way that I had not already tried. And now, I had thrown away ourst shot because of a woman I barely knew.


    And yet, I was d I saved her.


    I shook my head trying to shrug off the traitorous emotions, the one that pulled qt the back of my mind and left me reeling. The ones that had been following my heart instead of my head.


    The part of me that wanted to rush back into the room and hold Elena and make love to her all over again because she was so beautiful and sweet.


    Instead, I clenched my jaw and pushed open Gulliver¡¯s double doors, storming into the room.


    I was angry. I was angry at him for suggesting this in the first ce. I was angry that he didn¡¯te to me with a better decision.


    I was angry that our kingdom was dying and there was nothing I could do about it. I was angry because losing Elena no longer seemed like it was worth it.


    I was angry because I had acted rashly and without thinking and now there was no way forward, nothing that we could use to save our people.


    ¡°Gulliver, where are you!?¡± I called out, my voice booming in the small ce.


    There was no answer and I felt more angry rise up inside of me. I wanted to get rid of this fury that was burning inside of me.


    ¡°Gulliver, now!¡± I said, the roar edging closer to my voice, pulling in every direction.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± His voice echoed from the chambers, making his presence known.


    I turned and waited for him to approach me, watching him through narrowed eyes.


    I had no reason to be angry at him, but I wasn¡¯t going to beg for forgiveness from one of my advisors. I wouldn¡¯t show such weakness.


    One didn¡¯t be the Lord of the Dragons by showing weakness.


    Which I had just done with Elena.


    I silenced the voice in my head and started Gulliver down, ¡°We need a new n.¡±


    Gulliver frowned and I could see the confusion blooming on his features, ¡°But we have a n. One that will work and restore life to our kingdom.¡±


    I clenched my fists, ¡°A  new one.¡± I started again.


    ¡°Did.. did something happen, My Lord?¡±


    He asked, quietly and softly. There was real worry in his voice, instead of fear and I felt a surge of frustration.


    ¡°The Princess is no longer¡­¡± I paused, ¡°Usable for this.¡±


    I watched him carefully, daring him to say a word, daring him to question me or my authority.


    His eyes widened and I watched as the realization dawned across his features. He opened his mouth as if he was going to say something, before closing it quickly.


    Wise choice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said, simply, ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ find another way.¡± He said slowly.


    I nodded, the anger slowly deting out of me, the reality of the situation starting to sink in. I don¡¯t know if we had another way out of this, ¡°is there¡­. another way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, My Lord. But I willb the achieves until I find something of value.¡± He answered slowly and carefully.


    If he didn¡¯t find something soon, we were dead in the water. If thend kept drying, we couldn¡¯t eat. People would revolt, or starve.


    If we invaded neighboringnds, we would simply bring the darkness with us, and it would be a cycle until we were all dead and thend was gone.


    I didn¡¯t wish to invade innocent kingdoms. Their heroes were dead. Peace reigned and I wished to keep it that way.


    ¡°Find another way.¡± I said with a sigh, my voice heavy and weighted.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Gulliver answered softly.


    There was a heaviness in the room. I hadn¡¯t exactly given him time to exin things further earlier on. I had left without saying any word, storming out angrier than I had been in a long time.


    I hadn¡¯t considered whatever was the rational thing to do. All I had been able to think about was Elena, how I wanted her safe, wanted her to be mine.


    And so I had acted. I had acted and, while I didn¡¯t regret it, my kingdom was going to pay the price of my actions, my deeds.


    The weight of being the Dragon Lord was heavy, and I was feeling more keenly now than ever.


    I left, walking back to the room in silence.


    The night was deepening around us as dusk left, fleeing and leaving nothing but the inky ckness. In the surrounding forest, I could hear the stirring sounds of the night.


    There would be hurting tonight, as the darkness gathered around us and the cold air started to set in.


    It was a good night for hunting and everyone was edgy. There was no doubt in my mind that the forest would be teeming with dragons, young and frustrated, and wanting to take it out on something.


    An animal would do, anything that stumbled across their paths.


    I signed, heavy with the responsibility I had for them. They were frustrated because of death because everyone could feel it, could sense it happening.


    We were in tune with nature. We worked with it. The darkness that was gathering was a sign, with a whimper.


    But soon, it would be with a bang.


    I rested my hand on bedroom four and steeled my courage.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do or say to Elena, but I had toe in clean with her. If I didn¡¯t she could get herself into real trouble.


    I had to talk to her, but that would mean confessing that I was losing my grip on the kingdom.


    She wasn¡¯t a dragon, but I wanted to open up to her. She wasn¡¯t one of us, but I wanted to talk to her.


    I took a deep breath. She seemed happy when she woke up, at least. She might be angry that I had left without saying a word, but she had enjoyed it as much as I had.


    That put me in a better position to talk to her.


    With my courage gathered, I pushed open the door, the handle clicking softly.


    ¡°Elena.¡± I said


    I  looked around the room and my heart dropped.


    Elena was gone.


    She was nowhere to be seen..

 Twenty Four

    (Forest Truths)


    **


    Elena pov.


    The air was cold against my skin and I pulled my coat closer around myself, trying to shield myself from the cold.


    It was icy, the wind that cut through the trees, and made its way down to the very core of my being. I wondered, for a fleeting moment, I should have simply stayed inside.


    Maybe, if I had stayed put, I wouldn¡¯t be freezing right now. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight when I ran out of the room, but my head was a mess.


    Then again, it was still all twisted up now, the anxiety within me making itself known. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.


    The warmth that I was used to was nothing more than a distant memory now. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing out here.


    There was nowhere for me to go. Nowhere for me to hide. I couldn¡¯t run and I didn¡¯t even know if I truly wanted to run. All I knew was that there was a knot in my chest.


    All I  knew was that there was an ache inside of me, an insistence that I do something, anything at all before I went insane.


    And so, I had left the room. I had left without any thought to the consequences. And I had run into the woods, into the forests that surrounded the area, thick and wild.


    And I just walked. And I was still walking.


    My coat was pulled tightly around me, my heart hammering in my chest, my body shaking with the cold. I kept expecting Dracul to show up and I didn¡¯t know if I wanted him to or not.


    Did he even care about me?


    Was that all an act to get into bed with me?


    Did he really need me to help him? Or was he just ying with me?


    And why had he just left like that? Why did he turn and walk away from me?


    Everything ached my body, my heart. I wanted answers, I wanted to know what was next. I wanted to understand this crazy new world that I had been thrown into.


    But I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t understand it. I had no idea who was on my side and who was simply fighting against me.


    I didn¡¯t understand what the right call was and what was the wrong one.


    So, I had just walked away from it all. And now that the dark was settling in, so was the fear.


    What if I had made the wrong choice?


    What if I got lost out here and couldn¡¯t find my way back?


    And where would I go anyway?


    I couldn¡¯t go back home, not now. Dracul had sent for me. I didn¡¯t know what he would feel if I just left like this.


    If he needed me for something. He¡¯d be angry and my people would suffer. Besides that, it was cold, and I didn¡¯t know my way.


    I stopped, listening to nothing but the pounding of my heart in my own ears. I  have to go back.


    I didn¡¯t want to go back. I had run because I was confused, and nothing seemed right. But I didn¡¯t think I really had much of a choice.


    I hadmitted to my people and I had to follow through with that. Even if my heart was breaking. Even if I had no idea if this was the right choice.


    Even if I wanted to be as far away from Dracul as possible.


    Because the truth was, my people came first. My kingdom came first. I didn¡¯t want to admit to myself that I still wanted Dracul.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit that there was a part of me that wanted him, wanted him to be here, wanted him toe and take me home.


    There was a part of me that wanted him to want me. Wanted him to need me. And I hated myself for it.


    But it didn¡¯t change how I felt. It didn¡¯t change it for a single second.


    I swallowed nausea that rose up inside me and looked around. I don¡¯t know where I am.


    The realization hit me like a lightning bolt in the dark.


    Suddenly, the panic became so much more real. All I could think about was being lost in the castle at night.


    And how I had almost gotten myself killed. Now, I was out here in the middle of nowhere, and I was in the same danger, if not worse. No one knew where I was.


    If Dracul didn¡¯t care enough toe to look, I didn¡¯t know how I was going to find my way back home.


    I started to feel my chest tightening, the stress infiltrating my body until I was feeling giddy and dizzy.


    I didn¡¯t know my way back. The dark was so thick and heavy that I felt like I could reach out and cut it.


    I took a few deep breaths and turned around.


    Everything looked different in the dusk and now that it was dark nothing felt familiar at all. Everything felt strange and crazy and unusual. Everything felt wrong. I felt nausea rise through me.


    I reached out and leaned against a tree. I just had to keep moving. I¡¯d walk back the way I came. At least, the way I thought I came.


    I would walk back until I figured something out. I would walk back and make this happen, make this work.


    It was all that I could do. One foot in front of the other. That, and holding onto the hope that Dracul wouldn¡¯t be furious at me when I got back. I held my breath as I took a few tentative steps.


    Slowly, my eyes adjusted to the dark got used to the dark slides ofnd. One foot in front of the other and I slowly picked up speed.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was walking in the right direction, but I had to pray that I was. I had to hope that I was keeping it together just enough to make it back, at least to somewhere that I knew.


    I stepped out and, suddenly, the trees gave way. It was another crater, just like the one where the house was built. Only this one was bigger.


    This one stretched like a gaping wound through the forest. And all around, I could see the dying trees, that were being inched out by this thing. Like a poison, like rot.


    I looked around, and it looked like something was eating the verynd I was standing on, from the inside out.


    I stepped back, horrified. It was almost alien, this crater. It was dark and poisoned and it felt like if I stepped foot into it, I would shrivel up into nothingness.


    I knew that was just my imagination, just the pull of stress on my heart, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Something was wrong here. Something was wrong in this kingdom.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This kingdom with gaping holes and cloudy skies.


    This kingdom with icy days and scorching nights. There was something wrong.


    The temperatures fluctuated until I didn¡¯t know whether I wasing or going. The ground crumbled beneath my feet and I didn¡¯t know which way to turn.


    Something was seriously wrong with this kingdom, with the very foundations upon which Dracul had built his castle.


    Was this what he wanted help with? Is this why he¡¯s so stressed?


    I wasn¡¯t sure, but it would certainly make sense. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I knew that there was something wrong here, and now I had seen it for myself.


    In the dark of the night, it was hard to see more, but the feeling was as strong and clear as day. The menace, the ill will, the dark certainty that something bad was happening was clear to me.


    I had ruled over a country. I had learned theyouts of thend, and I had even heard tales about our neighboring kingdoms.


    But nowhere had I ever heard about thend like this.


    The Dragon Lord was prosperous, and hisnd was great.


    So why were there these terrible holes in thend?


    Why did it look like the very earth was dying?


    I pulled my coat tighter around me, the cold seeping into my veins like a curse, like a drug.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Dracul?¡± I whispered to myself, the wind stealing my breath and whipping it away so quickly that I couldn¡¯t even hear my own words.


    I shivered, feeling the chill move down my spine.


    Something was so very wrong here and I didn¡¯t know if it could be fixed. If this was what Dracul needed help with, how could I possibly make it happen?


    I couldn¡¯t fix this.


    I let out a deep breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding. And then I heard it, a scuffle in the bushes behind me.


    I felt the presence of eyes on my back and I went cold. Someone was watching me.

 Twenty Five

    Midnight Run


    **


    Elena


    My heart caught in my chest and I froze. I could sense someone behind me, feel the sounds of their footsteps on the floor of the forest.


    I didn¡¯t know who it was, but the presence didn¡¯t feel familiar. It didn¡¯t feel weing. It felt as alien and harsh as the terrible hole in front of me.


    I took a deep breath and didn¡¯t turn around. My heart was thundering, and it was all I could hear, but I held my breath and took a step. I heard a sound behind me.


    Someone exhaled.


    And I ran.


    I didn¡¯t wait for anyone to make their move first.


    I just ran.


    I ran like my life depended on it. I ran like someone was chasing me through the forest, because I didn¡¯t know if they were going to follow me or not.


    I was living in a kingdom full of dragons. It had been stupid to run, to leave the protection that Dracul offered.


    He might beplex. My feelings for him might have been a mess, but I knew that I had protection from him. And even he had been hiding me from his people.


    I didn¡¯t stop to turn and look around. I didn¡¯t want to take the chance of tripping and falling, or worse.


    I just had to keep going, had to keep moving, had to keep pressing onwards.


    I didn¡¯t know if anyone was on my heels and I wasn¡¯t going to turn around and find out. I was running for my life and I knew that this was serious.


    If this was a dragon, anyone other than someone working for Dracul, I was dead.


    They didn¡¯t know I was under the protection of their ruler. They didn¡¯t know. And I was fair game.


    A human wandering through their homes, through their forests. No wonder they were stalking me. I was being hunted.


    My breathing came in short, rugged, rapid gasps as ran.


    My feet pounded on the ground and I focused on nothing but what was ahead of me.


    If I kept looking forwards, if I kept focusing on what was ahead¡­ maybe I had a chance.


    Maybe, just maybe, I had a chance.


    I ducked and weaved through the trees, grabbing onto branches and throwing them on the ground behind me. If anyone was after me, I wanted to slow them down.


    My father had taught me that, in the event that anything ever happened to me, as a princess.


    But I had walked straight into this one. I was all but asking for trouble now. I had walked into the lion¡¯s den and it was no one else¡¯s fault but my own if they decided to chase me.


    And then I heard it. I heard footsteps behind me, the sound of voices. Not just one person. More. Two at least.


    I felt sick. I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to outrun two people. I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to get out of this situation.


    I had wandered into the woods. And I had gotten lost.


    My emotions had gotten the best of me and I was going to get myself killed.


    Just like in this castle, but these guys had no need to keep me alive. For all they knew, I was just some stupid girl who was in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    They would be right about that, I supposed. That was exactly what I was. A stupid girl who had made a terribly dangerous choice.


    I wanted to call for  Dracul, but I had no idea if he could hear me. Maybe he didn¡¯t even want to save me. I didn¡¯t know.


    I had walked out on him, had run away. Sure, he had left the room, but I had let my heart win instead of my head. I could have stayed put.


    Sure, I was angry, but I could have stayed put.


    I gasped as I ran, my lungs burning, everything aching as I rushed through the forest. I couldn¡¯t see anything familiar up ahead. I didn¡¯t know if I was even running in the right direction.


    But I had to try. I had to try and make it. I couldn¡¯t just lie down and die.


    I could hear the footsteps gaining on me, with every thud of my own shoes. They were getting closer. They could have probably caught me already.


    I knew that they were toying with me.


    I knew that I should just stop and save myself the trouble. But I just couldn¡¯t stomach it. I couldn¡¯t give up. I couldn¡¯t give in.


    I hade so far. I had stayed alive when I thought I was destined to die, and I couldn¡¯t ept that I was destined to die tonight.


    Not because of a stupid mistake.


    My legs were going to give out, but I tried to keep going. My body protested, but I pushed it. I should have stopped, but I wasn¡¯t giving in without a fight. Maybe, if I just got a little bit closer. Maybe, if I just moved a little more¡­


    Maybe, if I found the edge of the forest, Someone would hear me, someone would find me. Maybe I had a chance. I gave up now, it was already over. I couldn¡¯t do that.


    I stumbled and crashed into the earth.


    My ankle ached where it mmed into a tree and I yelled as I hit the ground.


    My hands broke my fall and the dirt scraped into them.


    I scrambled to my feet, my ankle screaming in protest, my dress ruined from the mud and the brambles that covered much of the earth here.


    ¡°Took you long enough.¡± A voiceughed from behind me, cruel and ugly.


    He was close. He was so, so close.


    I stumbled up, pulling myself to my feet and taking a step. My ankle threatened to give out on me, and I bit my lip, holding back another yell.


    I frantically looked around.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My hands found a tree branch and I grabbed it, gripping it tight between both hands, feeling the blood pumping through my veins. I braced myself against a tree.


    I couldn¡¯t run. My ankle was throbbing, and they were faster than me anyway. But I wasn¡¯t going down without a fight. I would go down kicking and screaming.


    I told myself to stay strong, even though the panic was blurring my vision.


    In the darkness, I saw the sickly yellow eyes glow back at me. Two pairs. Just like at the castle. I was repeating my own stupid mistakes and this time, it was going to be too much.


    This time, I didn¡¯t think I was going to make it out alive.


    I thought of Dracul, of his hands on my skin and his kisses on my lips. I thought of the way his eyes softened when he looked at me.


    I thought about how confused I was about everything,  how lost and scared and upset. I never should have run, but I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I didn¡¯t know who to trust, to turn to.


    I wanted Dracul to wrap his arms around me and tell me he actually cared that this was more than just a one-night thing, that he actually needed me here.


    I wanted to know that I was here and helping him and my people at the same time. I wanted to know that my life here wasn¡¯t meaningless.


    And now, it didn¡¯t look like I was ever going to be able to find that out.


    ¡°What do we have here?¡± The voice echoed through the darkness.


    I shivered and held the branch as tightly as I could.


    ¡°Human, that¡¯s not going to do anything against someone like me.¡± He said, and I could almost see him baring his teeth at me.


    There was something different about him. There was a wildness to him. I didn¡¯t know if he could be reasoned with. He was close, and I kept the branch held up in front of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I said, my voiceing out shakily, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t sound like royalty. I just sounded scared.


    I bit my lip, never taking my eyes off the two shadowy figures.


    ¡°Oh, but I think we do.¡± The other said, low and hungry.


    I shuddered at the sound of his voice.


    ¡°What we¡¯re doing? We¡¯re hunting.¡± He said, a smile spreading across his dark features.


    I felt sick to my stomach as I stared into the eyes of the men who were going to end my life.


    ¡°And when catch your prey, you know what you do with them.¡± He said slowly.


    I leaned against the tree, watching them both, my blood freezing in my veins.


    Heughed and it was a low and ugly sound, ¡°you kill them, sweetheart. And you make it nice and slow.¡±

 Twenty Six

    Battleground


    **


    Dracul


    I felt my heart pounding in my chest, thundering against my ribcage. My breath came in quick gasps as I ran.


    Something was off, something was very, very off. I knew it from the moment I opened the bedroom door and found Elena gone.


    She was out there, somewhere in the wilnds of my kingdom. She was out there in a ce where dragons roamed freely and did not suffer fools, or humans very well.


    As far as many of my kind were concerned, humans were food and nothing more. And if one stumbled upon their path, they would not care if she was royalty. In fact, no one knew that she was under my protection.


    Without my protection, she was vulnerable.


    She was prey.


    I felt a shudder move down my spine and I picked up the pace.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time that I had run wild through the trees of these forests. I had been ruler for so long that the simplicities of the hunt had long eluded me.


    I had been ruler for so long that it was easy to lose sight of what was right in front of me, what was right here before my very eyes?


    But now I was here. Now the hunt was on and I had to do whatever it took to not only survive, but make sure that Elena survived too.


    I had already endangered her by bringing her to this ce. To my kingdom.


    I had already brought her into a world of darkness and taught her nothing but pain and the loss of innocence.


    Why would she run, though? Hadn¡¯t she wanted it as much as me?


    Maybe she had just gotten lost. Maybe she had left to search for me and made a wrong turn. I wasn¡¯t sure, but her coat had been missing from the room. That wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    I slowed amongst the trees, taking a few deep breaths to calm my racing heart, to calm the pounding in my veins and the ache in my chest.


    Everything was so still in the forest. The death and destruction that hung over mynd were evident when I stood in a forest such as this one.


    Once teeming with life, it was now so silent, so deste, so quiet. It was something else entirely and it felt wrong.


    The kingdom was rotting from the inside out and it had never been clearer to me what the effects were.


    I shuddered and shut my eyes, taking a few deep breaths. All I could hear was the pounding in my ears, and I had to focus if I wanted to find Elena. I had to harness my body, my senses. I had to be ready for anything.


    I took a deep breath and focused. I focused on the shifting currents of the air, of the sound of footsteps of the few animals that were still around.


    I heard a snapping twig.


    My eyes snapped open.


    No animal was around here that wasrge enough to make such a distinct snap. There were only smaller animals left here, and I could feel my adrenaline start to rise.


    I turned towards the sound, narrowing my eyes. I couldn¡¯t see anything but thick trees. My eyes were fantastic in the dark, but that didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t obstacles in my way.


    I honed my senses. I got ready. I pinpointed the sound.


    My body coiled, my muscles tensing and ready to go. If it was Elena, then I would take her back. If it was anyone else, I risked a fight.


    I was out of practice. But that didn¡¯t matter to me.


    Ready and coiled, I ran. I sped through the forest, ducking and weaving amongst the trees. I didn¡¯t need to sneak upon them. If it was Elena, she deserved to know she was in danger.


    If it was Elena, I needed her to know how insane she was being.


    If it was someone else, they would need the warning, the head start. No matter how many of them there were, I could take them all. That much I was sure of.


    I didn¡¯t be the Dragon Lord by sitting on a throne. That was a recent development.


    I became ruler of thesends by being the strongest, in and simple.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to breathe in the scent of another. More than one person.


    Dragons. And a human.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I saw red. I knew there was a real risk of Elena running into other dragons. I knew she was in real danger.


    I didn¡¯t smell blood yet. But if anything had happened to Elena, anything at all¡­


    The anger rose inside of me until it was all that I could feel, the thundering of my heart and the pounding fury inside of my skull.


    If theyid hands on her, they were finished. At that moment, I didn¡¯t care if they were my subjects. I didn¡¯t care that they served me, or if they were my people.


    It was Cai all over again. I couldn¡¯t abide by violence like this. Not now. Not when we were in such a delicate. the situation, not when we needed Elena. Not when she was mine.


    No one hurt one of mine.


    Not a servant, not a soldier, and not Elena.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to find the clearing. There was a small break in the trees, enough for several people to stand in. Enough for an ambush, if it was set properly.


    And Elena knew nothing about this forest.


    A simple log put in the way could cause a fall. One dragon leaped out of the trees and she was done for.


    I felt my blood boil.


    I looked around, and all eyes were on me. There were two of them in the clearing and another three in the trees.


    One against five.


    I grinned.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± One of them yelled.


    I snarled, my anger rising into a protective fury. One of them had his hands on Elena.


    She was against a tree and she looked terrified. And then I smelt it, the sting of blood in the air.


    She¡¯s hurt.


    She was hurt and I hadn¡¯t been there to protect her. She was hurt and it was because of these dragons, these men who didn¡¯t know how to hunt for themselves and ganged up on Elena instead.


    ¡°Does it really take five of you?¡± I said, my voice a low rumble in my chest, ¡°Five, for one girl?¡±


    My voice boomed across the clearing. I hoped they didn¡¯t recognize me. I hoped they didn¡¯t panic and beg for their lives. Because as a ruler, I would have to concede.


    And right here, right now, I wanted them dead. I wanted to kill them. They deserved it.


    I didn¡¯t give them time to think.


    Instead, I lunged at the closest, grabbing him by the throat, feeling his body lift from the ground as I threw him, mming him across a tree. The sickening thud was music to my ears.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? This is our turf!¡± The one who was holding Elena dropped her to the ground and lunged at me.


    I didn¡¯t give him time to respond, bringing my leg up in a swift and brutal kick. He stumbled back, snarling and baring his fangs.


    The ones who were hiding in the trees charged towards me too, and I felt a sickening jolt of satisfaction.


    The one on the ground didn¡¯t stir.


    Then they were on me, fangs and ws bared, eyes shining in the light. I smiled, feeling the blood pumping through my veins.


    Part of me had missed this. But mostly, mostly, I just wanted Elena safe. Mostly, I just wanted these men to pay for touching her, for scaring her. She deserved better than that.


    She deserved better. And if I went down, they would hurt her. If she ran now, she risked more danger. So, I had to win.


    No choice.


    ¡°Elena, stay there!¡± I snarled, barely even turning my eyes towards her.


    I just had to trust that she was smart enough to listen.


    The blood rang in my ears and I dove headfirst into the fight. These men deserved everything that they got, and I wasn¡¯t about to hold back. Dragons like this gave us all a bad name.


    We were proud and noble and not savages. Not like this.


    I felt ws dig into my shoulder and I spun around, mming my elbow into his face and sending him stumbling back.


    The scent of blood was starting to grow heavy in the air, thick and cloying.


    Four against one. The fourth one wasn¡¯t down yet. Blood pouring from his nose, he charged at me with everything he had. I could feel his anger rising off him in waves.


    I turned my attention away from him.


    Then I felt ws sh against my blind, exposed side and my world exploded in pain. I¡¯d been hit.

 Twenty Seven

    Darkest Night


    ***


    Elena


    Everything was happening so quickly. One moment, I was sure that I was going to die, the next, Dracul was charging in and ready to fight for me.


    The man who had me in his grasp had let go of me already, letting me fall to the floor.


    I could have run. I could have fled, but where would I have gone? I had already gotten lost and into this mess, so where could I possibly go that would keep me safe?


    I felt sick, nausea rolling in waves in my stomach until I was dizzy with the sensations. I hated this.


    I hated this. I hated this ce, this dead, horriblend, and the terrible people who lived here.


    And then there was Dracul. Dracul who had found me and saved me, Dracul who was taking on five men to defend me.


    Dracul had told me to stay here, to not run away.


    So, I hid instead. I moved behind the closest tree and shielded myself from the fight.


    And what a fight it was. In the dark, it was hard to see exactly what was happening, exactly what was going on.


    But I knew that it was brutal. I could tell from the snarls and roars that echoed from the small clearing. I could tell, right here and now, that Dracul wasn¡¯t someone to mess around with.


    Dracul was someone who knew what he was doing in a fight. He knew how to trade blows. He knew what he was doing, and I felt dizzy just thinking about it.


    He¡¯s no figurehead.


    Was that why he wasn¡¯t the dragon king? Because a king was someone who got the title from their bloodline. A king inherited their crown.


    But Dracul¡­  Dracul had worked for this title. I could tell right now that he got this title because he was the best, in and simple.


    He was the strongest, the smartest, the best. When it came to a fight, there was no one who could take him down.


    Five on one and he was holding his own. I wanted to sink to the ground again. My knees felt like they were about to give out, felt like they were about to copse from underneath me.


    I clung to the trees.


    Dracul was so strong. So sure of himself, so sure of his movements. He was experienced in a fight, that much was absolutely crystal clear. He was experienced and he wasn¡¯t about to lose.


    One man was already out, and I wanted to look away, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Because yes, it was violent, but it was Dracul. And he wasn¡¯t doing it to hunt. He was doing it to protect his name. He was doing it to keep me safe. And I couldn¡¯t look away from that.


    I had caused it, all of this.


    And I could do nothing but pray that Dracul got out of this in one piece.


    My heart was still racing in my chest, pounding through my veins, dulling my hearing until all I could think about was what was right in front of me.


    I wanted this to end.


    I wanted Dracul to be okay.


    And just like that, I heard the roar tumble from his lips, a sound of pain that cut through the air.


    My heart skipped a beat. My stomach twisted. I knew it was Dracul. I knew his voice. He was hurt.


    I covered my mouth to stifle a shout. I didn¡¯t want to distract him. I saw him stumble in the dark. I wanted to run to him.


    I wanted to grab him, protect him, save him. But I didn¡¯t know-how.


    I couldn¡¯t hold my own against these beasts. I couldn¡¯t do anything but stand here and watch.


    But Dracul didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t let it stop him. He was straight back into it.


    He fought with renewed energy, with energy that he pulled from the deepest recesses of his mind. I didn¡¯t know how he was still going.


    I would have given up already.


    But Dracul didn¡¯t. And one by one, the men around him went down. One by one, they were mmed into trees of kicked into the dirt.


    And one by one, as my eyes adjusted to the dark, they stopped getting back up.


    One by one, Dracul took every one of them down, until he was the only one left standing.


    And as I looked at him, I no longer cared if he was angry. He turned to me and I didn¡¯t fear his hatred, his anger, his fury.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I cried.


    He stared at me and I could see the beautiful gold of his eyes flickering in the light.


    And then he copsed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I screamed as he fell to the ground, his body thudding onto the soft earth beneath us. I ran towards him, no longer thinking about anything but his safety.


    He was hurt, he was hurt because of me and I needed to get him home. I needed to get him back. I needed to help him.


    I ran to his side and slid to my knees, my heart aching and thundering in my chest, ¡°Dracul?¡±


    I swallowed as I lifted his head and rested it on myp.


    His hair was matted, and I pushed it out of his brow. His skin was warm and slick with sweat. His brow furrowed in pain and I felt a leap of relief.


    He wasn¡¯t dead.


    ¡°Dracul, look I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll get you back. It¡¯s okay.¡± I said, stumbling over my words, my attempts to reassure.


    I didn¡¯t know how I was going to keep my promise. I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to make sure that he got back home. I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to move him.


    But I had to try. I had to help him. I shuddered, looking him over. His eyes were shut, and his breathing was quick and ragged.


    ¡°Dracul¡­ Dracul, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I whispered.


    The tears caught in my throat and I did my best to swallow them. I couldn¡¯t be crying, not right now. I couldn¡¯t fall apart. I had to help him. I had to get him through this.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    I shook the pain off and focused on Dracul. My hands moved across his body until I found the damp spot.


    The blood. It was soaking through his clothes, and I felt rips at the side of his torso.


    I wanted to throw up. I wanted to be sick. But I had to keep going.


    Tearing off my coat, I pulled at the seams until they gave. I ripped with all my strength, pulling the fabric into strips with shaking hands.


    I applied pressure to the wounds gently and started to wrap them with strips of fabric.


    Dracul hissed with pain, his body arching in myp, and I shuddered with hurt. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. I didn¡¯t want any of this. I didn¡¯t want him to hurt. I wanted him to be okay.


    I should never have run. I should never have been so damn stupid.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I whispered shakily, the words tumbling out of my mouth as I wrapped his wounds, applying pressure and doing my best to stop the bleeding.


    In the dark, it was hard to tell how bad it was. It was hard to tell if he was okay, or if this was something fatal.


    I shook my head and dislodged the traitorous thought.


    I wouldn¡¯t think about Dracul¡¯s death. He was strong, he was so strong. There was no way that this was going to stop him.


    There was no way that I was going to let him die here and I wasn¡¯t even going to let myself think about it.


    Not right now.


    I thought I was angry at him. I thought I was hurt. But seeing him here like this made me feel nothing but fear and regret.


    I never wanted Dracul to get hurt, never.


    ¡°Dracul¡­¡± I whispered, gently touching his face.


    My hands were covered in his blood and I felt sick.


    I didn¡¯t know the way out of here, I didn¡¯t know how to get back home. Even if I worked out how to move him, I had no way to know which direction was home.


    Everything was so dark, and I was left all alone in the middle of the forest, with no one I could call.


    Dracul was here. I owed my life to him. He¡¯d saved me.


    And I needed to save him in return.


    My stomach twisted.


    ¡°Dracul, wake up,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking as I stared up into the unforgiving night sky.


    ¡°Dracul, I don¡¯t know the way out of here. If you don¡¯t wake up now-¡±


    I choked, feeling the emotion cloud my vision and flood my eyes with tears.


    ¡°Dracul, you have to wake up. Please.¡± I whispered.


    But he was deaf to my pleas.


    What am I going to do?

 Twenty Eight

    Empty Spaces


    *


    Dracul pov.


    I felt like I was floating, everything around me was sinking and flowing until I had no concept of time. Nothing had meaning and for the first time in years, I felt weightless.


    I sighed, feeling the rise and fall of my chest. It didn¡¯t hurt. Nothing hurt, nothing ached, and there was no fear holding me back.


    There was no fear, no ache in my chest that told me that I had all of this responsibility. There was nothing that I had to worry about or keep in mind.


    The weight of hundreds of years of leadership fell away until there was nothing left. I had forgotten what this felt like. I had forgotten the taste of freedom, the touch of peace.


    I had forgotten what it felt like to be myself, unencumbered by theyers of leadership and stress that had enrobed me for so long.


    First, it had been protecting my people from humans, humans who thought that they should fear and destroy us. That had been a long and bloody battle, and it had exhausted all of us.


    Then, it had been fighting to consolidate my rulership and push aside those who would wage more war. The careful bnce of peace had been challenging to maintain, difficult to handle.


    And now, I was fighting for the life of my kingdom itself, the dank rot that was setting into our verynd and destroying it from the inside out.


    It had been nothing but an uphill battle since I became king. No, even before that. It had been nothing but wars and fighting and struggle for as long as I could remember.


    But now, there was a chance to breathe. Now, there was a chance to exhale and just be. In this ce, in this nowhere space, where I could just be.


    This space, where I could just float and let my mind be, let it wander until I was finally able to rest. I had missed this feeling.


    I had missed this sense of peace that overcame me and left me breathless. I had forgotten what it was like to just be.


    But despite the peace, despite thefort and the security that enveloped me, I felt like something was off.


    In amongst this peace, this floating surety, I felt something tugging at my mind, pulling at the very edge of my vision.


    There was something more. There was something that I had left unfinished. Was it my kingdom? Was it the weight of my people and the surety that I needed to help them?


    No, it was more than that. I had already betrayed the trust of my people. I had already made a choice against their best interests.


    I had already saved Elena.


    Elena.


    The thought struck me like a lightning bolt and it all came flooding back in.


    She¡¯d run away. She¡¯d fled into the forest and I had gone after her. I had followed her, tracking her, my heart pounding with anxiety.


    I had been so scared that I was going to lose her after I just risked everything to save her.


    But I had made it in time. She was hurt, but alive and I had lost all sense of reason, all sense of self-control. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time anger had seized me like that.


    Five on one. The odds had not been in my favor, but I had taken them down, every single one of them. I remembered turning, feeling a burning pain in my side, and then nothing.


    Nothing.


    ckness.


    And now I was here.


    Am I dead?


    The thought sent a shudder of panic through me. I couldn¡¯t be dead. Elena didn¡¯t know her way back alone. I couldn¡¯t be dead, because I might as well have signed her death warrant.


    I pushed against the exhaustion, the floating weight that surrounded me.


    Suddenly, it no longer feltforting but stifling. Suddenly, I wanted nothing more than to pull away from its embrace. I shuddered, feeling nausea rise up inside of me.


    I wanted out. I needed to get back to Elena. There was no way I could be dead.


    I¡¯d survived worse than this. I¡¯d lived for hundreds of years. I wasn¡¯t going to be beaten by a couple of rogue dragons on a hunt.


    I was better than that.


    Slowly, little by little, I pushed against the stifling, cloying heaviness that was all Consuming.


    I pushed and pushed until I felt it start to give way.


    I pushed and pushed, my body straining, my soul-shaking, until I felt it at ease, just a little.


    I pushed myself up, taking a huge breath.


    I gasped, and everything came rushing back.


    Suddenly, I was surrounded by bright, blinding lights that clouded my vision. My side was burning like it was on fire. The pain thundered through my body and my head felt like it was filled with cotton wool.


    ¡°Dracul!¡± I heard a voice in the background.


    Nothing was in focus and all I could feel was pain. But pain meant that I was alive. Pain meant that I was okay, I was here, I hadn¡¯t lost myself to the darkness.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder as my eyes focused on my surroundings. I blinked a few times, taking on the lights and books and paperwork that surrounded me.


    I wasn¡¯t in the forest anymore. I was in Gulliver¡¯s office.


    ¡°Elena?¡± I said, my heart racing in my chest. If I was here, where was she?


    I turned around frantically, wincing at the pull in my side.


    ¡°Dracul, I¡¯m here.¡± I heard Elena¡¯s voice, my eyes finally focusing enough to see her beside me. Her eyes were wide with worry and she looked like she hadn¡¯t been sleeping.


    ¡°Never do that again!¡± I said, my voice weak from sleep. I wanted to grab her, to shake her, to make sure she understood how much danger she was in.


    To make her understand that I couldn¡¯t lose her. I didn¡¯t want to lose her.


    There were tears in her eyes and I immediately regretted my sharp words. Ignoring the ache in my side I leaned over and pulled her in.


    She felt warm and solid in my arms and I shuddered in relief. She was safe. She was safe and she was here, and it was all I ever wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m  sorry.¡± She whispered, her voice cracking.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I mumbled, shuddering and pulling her closer, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She buried her head against my chest and I held her near. I stroked her hair, running my fingers through it.


    My body felt like it was on fire, and I couldn¡¯t remember feeling such pain before. But right now, I didn¡¯t care.


    Having Elena in my arms was so much more important.


    She looked up at me and I took in her tear-stained face. I wanted to make her feel better. I wanted to wipe away all the fear and pain she had gone through.


    I kissed her.


    I pressed my lips against hers and pulled her in. Her eyes widened in surprise and I tangled my fingers through her hair.


    She melted against me, her body molding to mine. I pulled her in, breathing in the scent of her.


    I could still smell traces of the other dragons on her, the faintest tinge of blood, but she seemed unharmed.


    I felt a possessive feeling push up inside of me, clouding my thoughts. I wanted her and I wanted her to know that she was mine, that I was here.


    I needed to know that she was still safe, that she was here, that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    She tumbled against me, bracing her hands on either side of me and taking much of her own weight.


    I shivered. She was thinking about me, considering my needs in a way that most people neglected to do.


    I pulled her on top of me anyway.


    I could feel the hard lines of wood beneath me, but I didn¡¯t care where we were. Right here and now, this was all that mattered.


    I kissed her until I desperately needed to take in air. And then I kissed her more.


    She moaned against me and I felt shivers move through my body. I grabbed her skin, sliding my hands up her skirts and gripping her tightly.


    She was absolutely wless. She was perfect in ways that I could never have imagined. I never wanted to let her go. Not for a single second.


    Lost in the moment, I could think of nothing but her. Her skin felt so soft, and even though I was weakened from the fight, I knew I had the strength for this.


    She gave me strength when I had none. She pulled it from the deepest reserves within me. She made me fight. She pushed me forwards.


    Elena.


    I groaned, rocking her against me, shivering at the friction through the fabric of my pants. I thought about how she had felt against my body and arousal shot through me.


    I was so lost in the moment, that I didn¡¯t bother to take in my surroundings. It was only when I heard the intake of breath that I realized we were not alone.

 Twenty Nine

    Unexpected Saviour


    ***


    Elena


    My breathing came in quick gasps as I tried my best not to cry. Nothing was going right, everything was wrong.


    I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to save Dracul. I had gotten him into this mess, and I had no idea how I was supposed to get him out.


    The chill in the air was getting worse now, and I shivered without my coat. Dracul¡¯s skin was starting to cool too, and I felt the pressure of my responsibilitynd squarely on my shoulders.


    I needed to get us out. There was no one else, but I had no idea what I was supposed to do. I looked around, but only the fallen dragonsy around us.


    They didn¡¯t seem to be dead, just knocked out, and I knew that I needed to move before they work up. Dracul was out of it right now and he was in no condition to fight.


    And there was no way I could fight off five dragons. Dracul had been able to do it, but even he had gotten hurt.


    There was no way I had any chance of surviving something like that. No way. I bit my lip and looked around frantically.


    Could I navigate by the stars?


    Could I make my way back by the moon?


    Maybe I could drag Dracul in the right direction. It felt hopeless and I buried my head in my hands, trying to think of a way out of this mess. I came up with nothing but nks.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡± I whispered softly to Dracul.


    I had no way of getting him to safety, but I wasn¡¯t going to abandon him. I¡¯d stay with him and if we died, it would be together.


    I wouldn¡¯t just leave him to fend for himself. Not when he had risked everything to save me. Not when he was the only reason, I was still alive anyway.


    I shuddered and buried my head against his chest. I remembered the feeling of his hands in my hair, tugging at my body and leaving me breathless. I remembered how my body had hummed with pleasure beneath his touch.


    I shivered, the emotions were keen and intense in my chest. I wanted to crawl under his skin. I wanted to feel him inside of me onest time before we both perished out here.


    But he wasn¡¯t awake. So instead, I leaned over and pressed my lips to his. I kissed him, on the freezing forest floor, both of us covered in blood I kissed him as my life depended on it, running my fingers gently through his matted hair.


    I kissed him because it was all I could do. It was all that I wanted. It was what I needed.


    I needed him. I wanted him. I wanted more.


    But I knew, with an increasingly heavy heart, that we might never leave this forest.


    So, I held him, pressing his body gently to mine, lending him my warmth, kissing his skin, and letting him know I was here.


    I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I wasn¡¯t moving away. I wasn¡¯t leaving him alone.


    ¡°Dracul, are you out here? My Lord?¡±


    A voice cut through the forest and I felt a jolting move through my body. I pushed myself up a little bit, shielding Dracul before my brain caught up.


    They knew Dracul. They addressed him with respect.


    I know that voice.


    ¡°Gulliver?¡± I said, my throat closing up with emotion, ¡°Gulliver, over here!¡±


    I was shaking, the shock starting to kick in. Gulliver was here. Gulliver was here and that meant that we had a chance. That meant that maybe, just maybe, Dracul had a chance at being saved.


    Gulliver was a magician. They knew potions. Medicine. We had a chance.


    ¡°Elena?¡± He said, his voice tilting in confusion. He wasn¡¯t far away.


    ¡°Over here, hurry! Dracul¡¯s hurt!¡± I said, my voice breaking on thest word.


    He was hurt badly. I didn¡¯t know what to do and the stress started to get to me, seeping into my skin and leaving me feeling dizzy and ill.


    ¡°Hurt?¡±


    Gulliver pushed through the undergrowth, his silhouetteing into View.


    He stared for a second, ¡°My Lord.¡± His words left in a rush, like all the air had drained from his body in a rush.


    ¡°Hurry, please.¡± I said, my voice choking up.


    ¡°He was here, out here, because of me. And these guys attacked, and he took them all down, but he got hurt and I can¡¯t move him.¡±


    It all left me in a rush, my hands shaking violently as I smoothed back his hair.


    ¡°Alright, Elena.¡± Gulliver said and his voice was calm,


    ¡°I need you to move.


    I will lift him, and you will follow me. Quickly. Do you understand?


    I nodded quickly, stumbling back. I didn¡¯t want to leave Dracul¡¯s side, but there was no way I could lift him.


    Gulliver moved into my ce and lifted Dracul into his arms. He was a slender man, but the strength of the dragons was evident when he lifted Dracul like it was nothing¡­


    ¡°Quickly,¡± Gulliver said.


    His tone was not unkind, but it was hurried.


    He was worried, I could sense that in the line of his shoulders, in the way that he picked Dracul up, in the way that he stared straight ahead, his brow furrowed with concern.


    We walked through the forest in silence, Gulliver moving quickly enough that I had to Jog to keep up with him.


    My body was still shaking, but I ignored it. I was going into shock, but I didn¡¯t care. Dracul was in danger.


    Gulliver had found us and that was all that mattered.


    I shivered, ¡°How did you find us?¡± I whispered as we made our way out of the trees.


    ¡°Lord Dracul was¡­ agitated¡­ when he came to speak with me.¡± Gulliver said slowly.


    I swallowed the ache in my chest and nodded.


    ¡°I was concerned, and I went to discuss¡­ options, with him¡­¡± He said after another moment, ¡°When he was not in his room, I went looking.¡±


    He nced at me, ¡°Then I followed the smell of blood.¡±


    I shuddered at his words, nodding quickly. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.


    If he hadn¡¯t followed us, if he hadn¡¯t found us, we would still be stuck right now, and Dracul would have no hope.


    Gulliver hurried forward and I gasped in relief as we reached the edge of the forest. His room was just ahead and Gulliver wasted no time in heading straight there.


    As the lights of the building flooded Dracul, I felt my heart skip a beat. The fabric of my coat was soaked in blood and he was pale.


    His features were more rxed as if he had slipped deeper into the point of no return. I held back a sob. It wouldn¡¯t help anyone.


    I followed Gulliver into his room. ¡°Clear my table!¡± He said to me and I nodded, hurrying to therge table in the middle of the room.


    I gathered the paperwork up into my arms and dumped them on the nearest surface. I grabbed bottles and containers and quickly stacked them elsewhere.


    It felt impossibly hard to keep my hands steady. They trembled as I hurried to clear enough of space. The moment it was ready, Gulliver set Dracul on top of the table and angled the lights towards him.


    I felt faint at the sight of all the blood.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± I said, my voiceing in shuddering gasps.


    ¡°Grab water, bandages, whatever else you can find. The supplies are to my left.¡± Gulliver said quickly, his voice hurried, but calm. I nodded and rushed to where arge collection of supplies was.


    Gulliver was muttering beneath his breath and I heard the snip of fabric being cut away. I shuddered and hoped I didn¡¯t have to see the injury close up.


    I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to cope with it.


    Luckily, it was covered up when I headed back. Gulliver grabbed the water and I turned away as he cleaned and dried the area.


    He applied something that smelt like medicine before he bandaged Dracul back up and cleaned off more of his skin.


    I didn¡¯t know much, but I guessed it was to prevent infection. It didn¡¯t take Gulliver long, but it felt like the the longest period of time in my life.


    When he was finished, Gulliver had Dracul Wrapped up, cleaned up, and quiet. His brow no longer furrowed in pain and his breathing was shallow and even. I shuddered as I stared at him.


    My stomach twisted and I thought I was going to be sick. I didn¡¯t know what came next. I didn¡¯t know how things were going to turn out.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And it scared me more than I had words to say.


    I cleared my throat, found my courage, and whispered the words that had been guing me since I held Dracul in the forest.


    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡±

 Thirty

    Bitter Words


    ***


    Elena


    I felt Dracul tense up beneath me, but I didn¡¯t want to pull away. Not yet. He was alive.


    I had never been so worried about someone in my life. I had never been so desperate to see them wake up. I had never been so tense, so concerned, felt my heart catch in my chest every time his breathing slowed.


    I hadn¡¯t moved all day, watching over him. Gulliver hadn¡¯t seemed confident about his survival, and I couldn¡¯t handle the thought of missing a moment if he woke up.


    But now he was here. He had woken up, and held me close. He didn¡¯t seem angry at me, just scared for my safety. But then, he had risked everything to save me.


    He had risked everything to keep me safe, to protect me, to make sure that I was well. He had fought five guys and survived. He had fought five guys and seeded in beating them all.


    He was strong, he was fierce, he was amazing.


    And he was here. He was alive. I never wanted to pull away.


    Dracul shifted, and reluctantly, I shifted with him.


    He turned his head to look towards the alcove where Gulliver had been sleeping.


    I felt a jolt in my stomach. I hadpletely forgotten that Gulliver was in here. I hastily pulled down my skirts, feeling a blush rise to my cheeks.


    Gulliver was there, staring at us like he had just had a revtion, like everything had be clear and he didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    There was something in his eyes that I didn¡¯t like. There was a judgement there that I didn¡¯t quite understand.


    I pushed myself up, moving away from Dracul. But I reached out and grabbed his hand instead.


    Yes, I wasying with him before marriage.


    But I didn¡¯t care. I was relieved that he was safe, and I wasn¡¯t going to hide my affections.


    I wasn¡¯t going to hide my loyalty to Dracul, or the burning feelings I had for him.


    Dracul pushed himself up, so he was sitting. I didn¡¯t want to hide behind him, but I had a feeling that he had a good idea of what to say to Gulliver.


    He knew him, he ruled over the kingdom. He had far more sway than I did.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the reason, My Lord?¡± Gulliver said.


    His words were clipped and quiet and it seemed like he had just discovered something big.  Dracul was tense. I could see the tense lines in his shoulders twisting down his neck.


    He wasn¡¯t ready for this conversation, I realized with certainty.


    ¡°We need to do thister.¡± Dracul said shortly. There was no room for argument in his tones.


    Gulliver shook his head and I saw real worry cross his brow. I didn¡¯t know what was going on between them, but it seemed to be a big deal.


    Whatever it was, whether it be about us, or the kingdom, I felt like I was on the verge of something.


    I felt likeI was on the brink of learning something new, something that I might not want to learn. I wasn¡¯t sure, but the feeling pounding in my chest made me think I was right.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Gulliver said, his voice cracking, ¡°You needed the research done right away.¡±


    ¡°Gulliver ¡­¡± There was a warning in Dracul¡¯s tone, something that encouraged Gulliver to stop, to back off.


    Dracul was sitting, but I felt the tension grow thick in the air. Gulliver swallowed and I could see the conflict on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to put your people first, Dracul.¡± Gulliver said.


    I couldn¡¯t remember Gulliver speaking to Dracul so candidly, so openly. I couldn¡¯t remember him ever calling  Dracul by his first name before. This was serious.


    I could feel the chill in the air, but I had nothing to add to the conversation. I didn¡¯t know what they were really fighting about.


    He swallowed, taking a deep breath and shaking his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t like the n either. I would understand if you were protecting her, but this¡­¡±


    Gulliver shook his head again.


    ¡°Enough .¡± Dracul said.


    But Gulliver didn¡¯t seem interested in listening, not right now.


    ¡°This is¡­. for your own selfish gains?


    Protecting her is one thing. I understand that.¡± Gulliver repeated again, ¡°But this? Just for this? There are other women, Dracul!¡±


    I felt a jolt in my chest. This was about me. But what did Gulliver mean? Why was Gulliver so angry at Dracul? Protecting me? A n?


    I had no idea what was going on and I felt like my head was spinning trying to catch up.


    Everything since I first got here had been a game of catch up, my emotions running away from me as each situation got crazier and crazier.


    Everything had been defensive on my part, holding back, ying it safe. And I still didn¡¯t feel like I fully understood anything.


    ¡°Dracul, what does he mean?¡± I asked, my voice soft and hesitant.


    Dracul squeezed my hand, but he didn¡¯t answer, his focus still on Gulliver, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± He said,  his voice a low hiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t  I?¡± Gulliver said, ¡°Because I¡¯ve spent sleepless nights figuring out a solution to our problems. It wasn¡¯t a great one, but many lives could have been spared!¡± He said, his voice cracking.


    ¡°And now, I find that you disregarded my message straight after I gave it to you. And for what? I didn¡¯t think you were ruled by your passions, Dracul.¡± He said, a scathing note to his voice.


    Anger shed across Dracul¡¯s face and he pushed himself to his feet, letting go of my hand as he stared Gulliver down, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He said, his voice low.


    ¡°Don¡¯t presume to know what I am doing. Don¡¯t presume to know my motives.¡± He was calm, but there was a clear undercurrent of anger.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He hade close to death, he was weakened, but I had a feeling that he could still win a fight, if it came to that.


    If it came to it, I had a feeling Dracul could take almost anyone down. Five on one wasn¡¯t fair, but one on one and I knew that Dracul could take anyone down.


    Gulliver snorted, shaking his head. The disgust was clear on his face, ¡°Of course. That¡¯s how you became ruler, wasn¡¯t it?


    Brute force. Use it now, go ahead!¡± Gulliver¡¯s voice raised, ¡°See how well that works for you, when I¡¯m the only one who can figure out another way out of this mess!¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±Dracul¡¯s said, his voice shaking with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s my office.¡± Gulliver said, holding his ground.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Dracul roared, hisposure snapping suddenly, quickly.


    Gulliver took a step back, stumbling. He grabbed a bag and gathered a handful of notes into it. As he headed to the door, he turned, ¡°Because I guess you still expect me to get results!¡±


    His own voice raised in anger before he mmed the door, hand and swiftly, leaving the room in a shocking silence.


    For a moment, I just stared. I couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    Gulliver and Dracul had fought. It had been verbal, but the fight had been cutting and scathing. Gulliver had seemed like a nice guy.


    He had saved Dracul..


    And Dracul seemed to respect him. He seemed to care about his opinions. So why did they fight like that?


    What caused these terrible words to pass between them?


    I had a sinking feeling that it was me. I had caused this.


    Gulliver had spoken about protecting me, right?


    Dracul¡¯s breath wasing in quick, short pants and I gently leaned over and touched his shoulder.


    He shifted, pushing himself back on the table, taking a few deep breaths. He had over extended himself.


    I watched his shoulders tremble as he leaned back on the table. There were beads of sweat on his skin and I could see how much standing had strained him.


    I had heard that dragons healed quickly, but it would still take more than a few minutes for him to be up to his full strength. He still needed time to rest. He still needed time.


    He had pushed himself too quickly.


    ¡°Dracul¡­¡± I swallowed.


    I knew I should say somethingforting. I knew I should reassure him, be there for him,fort him after the fight.. But all I could think of were Gulliver¡¯s words.


    What had he meant, when he talked about Dracul protecting me? What had he meant when he said that Dracul was putting everyone at risk because of me?


    What did he mean when he said there were other women?


    I needed to know. In this crazy, turned around world, I needed to know this. Because it was bing clear to me that I was involved, and sinking further and deeper


    into the reality of the situation.


    And I needed answers.


    ¡°What did he mean?¡± I said, my voice a whisper.

 Thirty One

    CHAPTER THIRTY ONE


    Revtions


    ***


    Elena


    Dracul didn¡¯t move for a moment. For what felt like an age, he just rested, taking deep breaths and regrouping. His breath was short and trembling in his chest.


    He seemed to have a lot on his mind, a lot on his te. My heart pounding as I watched him, everything seemingly suspended in mid-air.


    I took a deep breath and held it. I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to hear the answer, but I knew that I had to. I didn¡¯t know how to move forward from here, but I knew that the truth was the first step. I had been kept in the dark for long enough.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Dracul said, finally. His words broke the silence that was hanging between us, but somehow, he still wasn¡¯t saying much, wasn¡¯t exining anything.


    Part of me wanted to be angry with him, but I was still just relieved that he was alive, relieved that he wasn¡¯t dead.


    I couldn¡¯t be angry with him, not really, but I could still feel the pounding disappointment in my heart. I deserved to know more, especially if it was about me.


    ¡°Is this about your kingdom?¡± I said, quiet and soft, ¡°The huge craters that I saw in the forest?¡±


    He turned quickly to look at me and I saw surprise in his eyes.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    So, I was right. Something bad was going on here, something bigger than the both of us, something hard to exin.


    ¡°You saw that?¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, I did. And I want to know what¡¯s going on. And how am I involved with all this?¡± I said, my voice shaking and trembling Over my words.


    I didn¡¯t want to do this right now, but I needed the truth. More than that, I needed to move forward in a way that would let me understand my role here.


    I wanted to know why Dracul and Gulliver were fighting. I wanted to know what Gulliver had meant by protection. I wanted to know what Gulliver meant when he said that Dracul was betraying his own kingdom.


    The man standing in front of me wouldn¡¯t do that. The Dracul I hade to know was loyal. So, what did Gulliver mean? Atticus took a long, slow, deep breath and slowly shook his head, ¡°He was talking about thend.¡±


    He fell silent but it looked like he wanted to say more. I held my breath and tried not to rush him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about¡­¡± Dracul hesitated, ¡°Our kingdom, it¡¯s dying. From the inside out.¡±


    ¡°Dying?¡± My voice caught in my chest. His kingdom was dying.


    What did he mean by that? How could a kingdom die?


    Thend would always remain. At least, I had always known that to be true. But now, I was not so sure anymore.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dracul said. His voice was heavy and weighty. He had a lot on his mind, that much was clear.


    If his kingdom really was dying, I couldn¡¯t me the stress and the worry. That would make a lot of sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s dying, and there is nothing I can do about it.¡± He said, looking at me with piercing gold eyes, ¡°We have tried everything known to our kind. We have used science and agriculture.¡±


    He leaned back, bracing himself against the table, ¡°We have used all of our resources to make this work, but it hasn¡¯t. Nothing works, Elena.¡±


    I nodded slowly, hearing the real despair in his voice. I couldn¡¯t imagine what that would feel like. Watching yournd die and your kingdom wither away, powerless to stop it.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine working and working to find a way to save your people only toe up nk every time.


    I shuddered, the very thought making me feel sick to my stomach, ¡°So, is that why you turned to magic?¡± I said, hesitantly.


    Dracul nodded slowly, ¡°Yes. It was thest option left to us.¡±


    I nodded, swallowing hard, ¡°So how long have you been fighting this?¡± I asked.


    Years.¡± Dracul said, ¡°But it¡¯s only getting worse.¡±


    I nodded, feeling cold. I couldn¡¯t imagine feeling this hopeless, struggling to find answers for so long, while my people suffered. No wonder Dracul seemed tense.


    No wonder the crown seemed so heavy on his head


    ¡°But¡­ what does that have to do with me?¡± I whispered.


    I understood this was a huge problem. I understood that Dracul would want and need help. But I didn¡¯t understand what I could possibly do to help him. What could I possibly do to make things better, to improve the situation?


    I was a princess, yes, but I had no power here.


    Dracul sighed and closed his eyes, ¡°It was an old spell.¡± He said.


    ¡°A spell?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes, an old spell that Gulliver found. It was ancient, but it spoke of restoring thends, through a ritual.¡±


    Dracul sighed and ran his hands through his hair, ¡°But it was hard to understand, to trante. He couldn¡¯t trante it all at once, and we needed time¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said, slowly and cautiously, ¡°So, was I¡­ needed¡­ somehow?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I was excited about the answer. On one hand, it meant that Dracul had called me to help, called me for a real reason. On the other hand, I had no idea


    what the spell would ask of me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what we needed you for.¡± Dracul said, and there was a waver in his voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know when I summoned you.¡±


    I felt nausea rise up inside of me. The way Dracul was speaking, the clouded expression on his face¡­ I didn¡¯t think that he needed me for anything good.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, hesitantly, ¡°What did you need me for?¡±


    There was a moment that passed between us, the air heavy and thick, the silence stifling. Everything rested on this, this moment. I had a feeling that this was about to change things in a way that I could never have imagined.


    ¡°The spell called for a virgin, of royal blood.¡± He said, ¡°To be made a blood sacrifice.¡±


    My heart almost stopped. I felt it skip in my chest, a shiver moving down my spine, unbidden, ¡°A¡­ sacrifice?¡±I whispered.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I had been brought here to die. Dracul had brought me here to die.


    For a moment, I felt a reeling sense of betrayal. He had turned on me in the worst possible way.


    He had betrayed my trust. He wanted me dead.


    I took a step back, suddenly wanting to distance myself from him. I didn¡¯t want to be close to someone who had betrayed me like that. When he summoned me to his castle, had he known?


    When he kissed me and held me close, had he been nning on killing me? When he asked me to breakfast and invited me with, was it all to prepare me for my death?


    It was startling, the ache in my chest. It was dizzying and nauseating. I didn¡¯t know how to feel.


    ¡°Elena, I didn¡¯t know.¡± He said, reaching for me.


    I stepped back, snatching my hand away from him. I didn¡¯t want him to touch me again.


    All I was to him was a way to save his people. And I understood that I did. I understood that a ruler had to do everything to save their people, no matter what¡­ But why did he have to get close to me? Why did he have to give me hope? I had been prepared to die, but I was no longer ready. I had expected death, but now I wanted to live.


    Why had he waited like this? It was cruel and it was cold, and I felt the tears bubble up in my chest.


    I forced them down. I wouldn¡¯t cry in front of him. I couldn¡¯t. Not in front of him. He wanted me dead.


    But does he?


    I saw the anguish in his eyes, hidden beneath the surface on hisposed face. His hands shook where they rested against his leg.


    His hands had been so sure when he had held me close, so steady when he caressed my body. I thought about the way he stormed into my room after talking with Gulliver.


    I thought about how he grabbed me and kissed me as he needed me for air, taking me right there and then with no pause, no hesitation, no sense of holding back the passions that burnt within him.


    He had held me close with such surety. But now, his hands were shaking. Now, he was no longer sure of things.


    Something had changed. Something had changed for him, for me. Something had changed in this Kingdom of darkness, and I was the reason for that.


    And then it hit me. The reason he was telling me this, the reason that Gulliver had been so angry to see me in Dracul¡¯s arms.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not a virgin anymore.¡±

 Thirty Two

    CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO


    Late Night Talks


    ***


    Elena


    Just like that, the wind went out of my sails. Just like that, I realized that I didn¡¯t have a full understanding of what had happened.


    Not really.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Dracul said, his voice nothing more than a whisper between us.


    I searched for a chair and pulled it beneath me, sinking into it. My legs were shaking, and I was finding it hard to breathe. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered, my voice cracking.


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Dracul had called me here, just because he needed a virgin sacrifice, a royal one, at that. He had called me here to kill me, to save his people.


    So why had he slept with me?


    Sleeping with me was the worst possible oue for him.


    By sleeping with me, I was no longer a virgin and no longer useful to him. I couldn¡¯t help him.


    I couldn¡¯t save his people. He couldn¡¯t sacrifice me. I was useless as a sacrifice. So why had he done it? I could understand needing to save his people.


    I could understand him calling me here. I could even understand him killing me, despite the way that made me feel sick and betrayed. But I couldn¡¯t understand this.


    ¡°Why what?¡± He said. He was no longer looking at me


    .


    ¡°Why did you sleep with me?¡± I said, my emotions bursting out of me in a rush,


    ¡°What game are you ying?¡±


    It was unfair, I knew that. He had saved me, and I knew that the emotions that I felt for him was real.


    But I was angry, and I was confused. I was relieved that he was safe and alive. I was relieved that he had swooped in and saved my life.


    I was relieved that we were both here and able to talk about this in the first ce. What I didn¡¯t understand was why he had dragged me here if he had no intention of following through with this n. I didn¡¯t know if his feelings were real if anything was real.


    Everything was suddenly up in the air and absolutely uncertain.


    ¡°Game? This isn¡¯t a game, Elena.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± I shot back, my voice cracking. There was a burning intensity in his eyes that almost scared me, something lurking in the distance, in the background, something dark.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He meant business and I knew it.


    But at this point, I was no longer afraid. The world was uncertain, death felt inevitable and I would rather go down than spend another minute in uncertainty. I stared him down.


    Dracul looked away first.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Elena.¡± He said. Something changed in his voice. It was like all of the anger had drained right out, leaving nothing behind but exhaustion.


    I sighed and buried my face in my hands, ¡°Then exin, Dracul, please.¡± I said.


    There was another moment of silence between us, the silence that hung so delicately, waiting for an answer, waiting for the moment to break.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He said.


    He took a deep breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what Gulliver was going to tell me when we got here. I knew that we needed a virgin royal, and I knew that had to be you.¡± He sighed and shook his head, ¡°No one else around like you.¡±


    I nodded slowly. That seemed to make sense.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t seem to want to give me a straight answer when I first got here.


    Most other princesses around were either married or much older than I was, so it also made sense that I was a virgin when they were not. That all added up, but there were still holes.


    I bit my tongue to stop myself from questioning him. I needed to let him speak. I needed to hear everything that he had to say before I jumped in with more questions.


    Dracul sighed and shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you needed to do. Gulliver was still working on that part of the text. He didn¡¯t have an answer yet and I wasn¡¯t going to push him for one until he was ready. I needed this to work.¡±


    He shut his eyes and took a breath. It seemed like it was a struggle for him to talk about this and I realized that I had never truly seen Dracul open before.


    Even during sex, there was a slightly guarded lilt to his voice, to the way he acted. He was careful. But right now, he seemed to be honest and I wanted to let him finish.


    ¡°When we got here, Gulliver told me what we needed to do. A blood sacrifice.¡± He shuddered, and shook his head, looking me dead in the eyes.


    ¡°I should have done it. If I wanted what was best for my people, I would have done it.¡±


    He swallowed hard, ¡°But instead, I acted on instinct. I made sure that killing you would have no meaning. That way¡­¡±


    ¡°No  one would have any reason to kill me.¡±I whispered, realization washing over me like a wave.


    He had slept with me to protect me. If I  wasn¡¯t a virgin, there was no point in anyone else killing me, or pressuring him to do it. I was protected and I was safe.


    The realization shook me, thundering to my very core until I felt sick. I had been so close to death, so very close to finding out what it was like on the other side.


    But Dracul had protected me. When instinct took over, it had been the instinct to keep me safe, the instinct to protect me. Instead of killing, he protected.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Dracul said, letting the word linger between us, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to die, Elena.¡± He said, looking me dead on. ¡°That¡¯s why Gulliver is so furious. I chose to keep you safe instead of the kingdom. It¡¯s not a choice a good ruler makes.¡±


    There was a hardness in his eyes, but I could tell that it was not directed towards me. He didn¡¯t seem angry with me. He was angry with himself.


    I shut my eyes tight and tried to take it all in. Dracul had done this to protect me. Gulliver was angry because I couldn¡¯t be used to save the kingdom. I couldn¡¯t be angry at Gulliver.


    And I couldn¡¯t be angry at Dracul. It was a desperate situation and he was doing his best through it. Instinct had been to protect me. and that was something that I should be. grateful for. That was something I needed to appreciate.


    And yet, there was a nagging feeling at the back of my mind, something that I couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I said, whispering through the space between us, ¡°Why did you protect me?¡±


    Dracul looked at me and there was something glowing in his golden eyes, Something warm and intense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He answered finally, ¡°There¡¯s something about you. You make me¡­¡± He sighed and trailed off.


    ¡°I make you what, Dracul?¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Feel things.¡± He answered. I shivered, his words resonating through me and moving through my veins, into my heart.


    I made him feel things. It wasn¡¯t empty, it wasn¡¯t just instinct.


    He had saved me for a reason. The same reason he had run into the forest to save me. I suppose part of me had to realize that, part of me knew that he cared.


    On some level, he had to care. It didn¡¯t make sense if he didn¡¯t. It didn¡¯t make sense if he saved me and condemned his people for no reason other than impulses.


    I groaned softly and leaned back. My head was spinning. It was a lot to take in, a whole lot. I was grateful, I was relieved, and I was angry. I was also confused and wracked with feelings of guilt.


    If Dracul hadn¡¯t saved me, he could have saved all these other people. This kingdom didn¡¯t deserve to die.


    Dracul didn¡¯t deserve it. to die.


    But he had protected me, against all odds, despite the cost. It was a lot to process, a lot to understand.


    And it begged the question- what did our lovemaking mean? He said I made him feel things, but that didn¡¯t mean he loved me. I didn¡¯t even know if I loved him. It was such a big word.


    I knew I cared. I knew he made me feel things too. Conflicted, angry, exciting things that I didn¡¯t understand. I knew that my emotions ran wild around him.


    I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but I knew that I wanted to find out. I knew that I wanted him around.


    I swallowed, the question dancing on my lips. I steeled myself, gathered my courage, and opened my eyes.


    Facing him straight on, I asked the question that was guing me the most, now that my curiosity had been sated.


    ¡°Dracul¡­ did it mean anything to you?¡±


    ¡°When you slept with me?¡±

 Thirty Three

    No Holding Back


    ***


    Dracul


    Elena¡¯s question hit me like a sledgehammer. I didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react.


    No one had ever asked me that before. No one had ever cared about what I was feeling before now, not really.


    As a child, the focus had been on survival, and I had been grown for so long now that I barely even remembered that time. I sighed and tried to rein in my emotions, which stampeded along at a great speed.


    Elena was something else, she was.


    Right now, when I should be feeling guilty for what happened between Gulliver and me, I wanted nothing more than to pull Elena into my arms. It was insane. It was absurd.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But she did that to me. Even in the depth of the hardest conversation of my life, she was still here, listening.


    Even in the depth of the most challenging part of history, I wanted nothing more than to take her into my arms.


    She did things to me, things that I had never felt before, things that I didn¡¯t truly understand.


    I turned and she was looking at me with such focus, such earnestness. She meant every word. She wanted to know. It mattered to her.


    ¡°It meant a lot.¡± I said slowly, choosing my words carefully.


    She nodded slowly and I could see the rxed shift of her shoulders as she moved.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said, quietly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    There was silence between us, and I felt like I needed to say more, like there was more to be said, to pass between us.


    ¡°Elena..¡± I said, struggling with my words, ¡°If I didn¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­ wanted to protect you.¡± I said.


    It was important to me that she understood what I meant. Making love with her had been a way to protect her, yes. But I had only wanted to protect her because I cared.


    And despite my best intentions, I had still felt raging emotions burning within me when we made love. It had meant so much to me, so much that I couldn¡¯t put it into words.


    I just didn¡¯t have the words to do it. They just weren¡¯t there.


    I took a shuddering breath, feeling sick to my stomach as I looked at her. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. She meant things to me I didn¡¯t understand.


    Things that made me act on impulse. Emotions that fuelled me when my brain no longer knew what to do.


    Elena did all of that to me and more. So much more.


    ¡°Me?¡± She whispered, her voice soft and quiet, ¡°But why me, Dracul?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the answer to that question. I didn¡¯t know why I was putting her first when all logic told me otherwise. I didn¡¯t know why I would risk everything for her when I had only known her for a short while.


    But I had risked everything. And I knew, in my heart of hearts, that I would risk it all again if I was given the chance.


    Everything ached as I moved, but I turned to face her. She was sitting on a chair, close to me, but she looked exhausted.


    Of course, she did. She had been through hell in thest few days. And now, she had to face even more confusion, even more uncertainty.


    I didn¡¯t want to do this to her. I didn¡¯t like it. doing this to her.


    At first, I hadn¡¯t thought I would care that much. One stupid human didn¡¯t mean anything to me.


    But she did mean something to me. She meant a lot to me. She meant more than I had words to say. And I knew that she felt it too.


    I could feel it in the way that she held me, the way she kissed me, the way she looked at me.


    And it scared the hell out of her just like it scared the hell out of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± I hesitated, ¡°I want you around, Elena. I want you here. I want to know more about you.¡±


    I stopped and stifled a darkugh, ¡°If you just want to run, to go back home¡­ I¡¯d  understand.¡±


    There was a moment of tension where I wondered what she would say next.


    Then she spoke.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ want to leave. I don¡¯t.. know how I would¡­ cope, back home.¡± She was frowning, ¡°Everything I knew, everything I thought I understood¡­ everything is different now.¡± She said slowly.


    I nodded. I felt it too. Everything had changed, everything was different. It had started when Elena first walked into my life, and things just kept changing.


    I leaned over, reaching out a hand.


    Elena looked at me for a long moment. I wondered if she was going to take it or turn away from me.


    Then she took my hand and the knot eased in my chest.


    I pulled gently and she got up, making her way towards the table. I watched carefully as she approached me.


    I reached out with my free hand and gently touched her face. I pushed her hair out of her. eyes, my voice soft.


    ¡°Did they hurt you?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No.¡± She said, letting out a shaky breath, ¡°No, they didn¡¯t get a chance. I tripped and fell, but they didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    I nodded, feeling a rush of relief bubble up inside of me. Good. I never wanted to see Elena get hurt. I never wanted her hurt. If those men hadid a hand on her, hurt her, I would have had to do much more than knock them around.


    ¡°I was worried.¡± I said, admitting the feeling quietly and suddenly.


    Elena nodded, ¡°Thank you foring after me.¡± She said, a soft whisper passing between us.


    I leaned over, surged by the need to be close to her.


    Without thinking, I kissed her. Suddenly, it didn¡¯t matter if Gulliver was furious with me, and the world was burning. Suddenly, it didn¡¯t matter that things were undefined between us.


    All that mattered, all that really mattered, was having Elena in my arms. All that really mattered was having her arms around mine, holding her close, and knowing that she was okay.


    All that mattered was the feeling of safety and security of having her in my arms. When she was in my arms, no one else could touch her. When she was in my arms, she was safe from everything and everyone.


    I never wanted to let her go.


    For a second, she hesitated. Then she was kissing me back, pressing into my arms, climbing onto the table so that she could be closer.


    I pulled her on top of me and she shifted to slide into myp, holding me tight. Right now, it wasn¡¯t about sex. It wasn¡¯t about anything but the warm press of her skin against mine.


    It wasn¡¯t about anything but the feeling of her heart, her skin, her hair beneath my fingertips.


    I kissed her as I meant it because I did. I loved the feeling of my lips on hers, the touch of her body against mine. She fit like she was made for me. She fit like we were meant to be.


    So, I held her and I kissed her until our breathsbined into one. I held her until I could feel the sweet and tender flutter of her heartbeat against my chest, aching and perfect. I held her until there was nothing left of me.


    I moaned and kissed her, feeling the ache of pleasure as I ran my fingers through her hair, tugging on the strands. I shuddered as I rocked my hips against hers.


    She felt so good in my arms that I couldn¡¯t see straight. I kissed her until I desperately needed to take in air. And then I kissed her more.


    She moaned against me and I felt shivers move through my body. I grabbed her skin, sliding my hands up her skirts and gripping her tightly. This time, I wanted to go further.


    This time, no one could make me stop.


    She was absolutely wless. She was perfect in ways that I could never have imagined. I never wanted to let her go. Not for a single second. Lost in the moment, I could think of nothing but her.


    Her skin felt so soft, and even though I was weakened from the fight, I knew I had the strength for this.


    No matter my conflicting emotions, I knew that I needed her, wanted her. That much I knew with devastating certainty.


    She gave me strength when I had none. She pulled it from the deepest reserves within me. She made me fight. She pushed me forwards.


    I groaned, rocking her against me, shivering at the friction through the fabric of my pants. I thought about how she had felt against my body and arousal shot through me.


    This time, I knew that I wanted her, and I knew that she wanted me too.


    There was no holding back.

 Thirty Four

    All the Way


    **


    Elena


    Drac felt incredible beneath my hands. His lips pressed against mine, and all of the breath left my body.


    I copsed into him on the table as Dracul pressed his body against mine and kissed me, kissed me as he needed me for air as he needed me to survive.


    My head was spinning from the revtions that had just happened, everything that had passed between us. I no longer knew what I was feeling, but it was okay.


    Everything was okay.


    Because now I knew. Now, I had seen the real Dracul.


    And I was discovering that I liked him. I liked him a lot, ws and all.


    This was different from before, somehow.


    This was raw and passionate but sweeter, somehow, wonderful and tender.


    And yet, he managed to still kiss me harder than he had ever kissed me before, his hands tangling in my hair, possessive and hard as he kissed me, his tongue pressing past my lips.


    I wanted this. I needed it.


    Now we were making love for the first time, with all secrets bare. Now, I knew everything, and I epted it. Now, this was better. The passion that twisted between my legs was proof of that, of the burning ache within me, the desire that zed like a fire.


    I moaned and kissed him back.


    I pressed my body into him as he kept kissing me until I couldn¡¯t feel anything but his tongue against mine. His hands were firm as they slid down my body.


    His hands grabbed at my clothes, wrapping around my waist and pulling my skirts up higher.


    Suddenly, Dracul moved on top of me, pressing me into the table, his lips on my skin, kissing down my neck, sucking my skin, licking, and leaving marks on his way down.


    I was no longer on top, and I was fine with it. Because now, I trusted him. Now, my body hummed with pleasure and a need that was bigger than me, bigger than this.


    ¡°Dracul¡­ I want you.¡± I whispered.


    As he touched my body, I gasped, a breathless moan leaving me, arching into him, into the firm, heady warmth of him.


    ¡°I know. I want you too.¡± He said.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    This time, I wasn¡¯t hesitant. This time, he didn¡¯t hold back on the way he looked at me, the way he touched me.


    Everything was different between us, different from the first time he touched my body. And I loved it. I loved every second of it.


    His hands lifted my dress, sliding up my thighs, touching every part of me until I was breathless and heady with need.


    My body was aching, a hot warmth building between my thighs, letting me know in no uncertain terms that I wanted this.


    I wanted Dracul and I didn¡¯t want to wait, I didn¡¯t want to hesitate, I didn¡¯t want things to stop.


    His hands slid to his belt, undoing it and pulling down the fabric. My body was hot as I pulled him in and held him tight, pulling up my skirts and leaning backward.


    This time, Drac lifted my dress over my head, and I obliged, sliding all my clothes off until I was naked in front of him. Dracul did the same, sliding off his pants and pulling off his shirt until I could see every exposed inch


    of skin.


    His side was still bandaged, and I loved it. I loved every second of it, the feeling of his body against mine, the raw reality of this.


    Everything was out in the open.


    I had thought that our first time had been open, but now I knew that this was something else entirely. It was raw and honest and perfect. It was the connection I had craved my whole life. It was Dracul and that was all I wanted.


    Dracul slid his hands against my skin, his hands gentle as he pulled down my underwear. Firm and rough, but gentle at the same time.


    ¡°Dracul, I don¡¯t want to wait¡­ I want this.¡±


    I said, whispering against his skin as he pulled me in. He slid between my thighs and I bit my Iip.


    I looked into Dracul¡¯s golden eyes as he pushed with me. I gripped him tight, digging my fingers into his shirt as he filled me.


    I cried out into his shoulder as the pain gave way to a pleasure that I hade to know, something familiar and sweet. But better.


    This time it was so much sweeter and so much better.


    I panted and gasped, my breathing quick and shaky as I held onto him, grabbed him, and arched my body, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait.¡±I mumbled. I didn¡¯t need him to wait, not anymore.


    Right here on the table in Gulliver¡¯s office, I needed him. Right here and right now, I needed to feel the truth of his words with my body. I needed to know, to feel, to be sure.


    When Dracul started moving, I cried out. Stars exploded behind my eyes, flooding me in aching, perfect need. I moaned, feeling the heat rise unbearably inside of me.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I moaned.


    Dracul didn¡¯t say anything, just groaning with pleasure as he pushed within me, his thrusts strong and powerful. I wrapped my legs around him, pushing him down into me harder and deeper.


    He was so big, and the passions that exploded in me were just too much to handle.


    Quicker thanst time, I felt the passion build in my body. More than that, I felt the emotions that I felt for him ache and tremble through my heart. It was too much.


    It rose up, strong and unbidden, passions burning between my thighs.


    My body ached, thundering with pleasure.


    The ecstasy was all-consuming, sweet and perfect and hot.


    I wanted it all.


    It coursed through my body, burning through me. I twisted, and arched against him, gripping him tightly as the pleasure flooded me.


    My climax rose inside of me, blocking my vision to anything but the rolling pleasure, anything but the desperate, terrible need for him.


    It was beautiful and terrifying all at the same time. It was wonderful and intimidating. It was everything and nothing, all at once. And I needed more. I wanted more. I never wanted this to stop, never wanted it to end.


    I held onto him for dear life, the tide of pleasure and ecstasy pushing through my body until it was the only thing I could feel, the only thing I could think of, the only thing that made sense anymore.


    ¡°Dracul¡­ Dracul¡­¡± I moaned his name over and over as I held him, burying my face against his skin, breathing in his scent, and groaning his name.


    Dracul was the only thing that made sense now. This pleasure, this closeness, this overwhelming feeling, it was the only thing that mattered.


    Dracul wrapped his arms around me and pulled me onto his chest. I gasped and sank against him.


    I buried against him, feeling his thundering heartbeat, the warmth of his sweat on his skin. He felt amazing against me, his body was chiseled and strong and perfect.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I whispered after a moment, the silence aching and loud between us.


    Somehow, though, the moment was perfect.


    Somehow, it was as sweet as ever, maybe even more.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡± He said. He sounded breathless and a little strained.


    A sh of worry shifted through my mind, blinding my thoughts, *Are you sure?¡± I asked.


    He was just injured. I had been so worried about losing him, and now we were doing this. He had been tired just from standing, so what was this going to do to him?


    I didn¡¯t want to lose him. I didn¡¯t want him to hurt, to struggle, to ache. I worried about him because, more and more, I was starting to realize that I cared.


    I cared a lot. I cared for this Dragon Lord from across the kingdom, wild and strong and passionate.


    I cared for him, even though all logic told me to stay away. I cared for him, even though my heart raced whenever I thought of his kind.


    And yet, Dracul was nothing like I had imagined. He was nothing like the brutal, terrifying Dragon Lord that everyone spoke of.


    Yes, he was scared in a fight. Yes, there was a fury to him that I had seen with my own eyes. But there was also a sweetness and kindness. There was also a softness to his eyes and the way that he looked at me.


    There was a gentleness to his touch and a passion to his kisses and he was something else entirely.


    And I was starting to fall in love with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± He said softly, words quiet and gentle.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said, my heart skipping a beat.


    Was I really in love with the Dragon Lord?


    Was I really in love with Dracul?

 Thirty Five

    Nightmare Fuel


    ***


    Elena


    Sleep came easily, curled up on Dracul¡¯s chest. Even thoughts and confusion about love weren¡¯t enough to stop me from sliding into a sweet sleep.


    But my dreams weren¡¯t pleasant, or sweet.


    On the contrary, I found myself thrown back to where this all started, to the nightmare that happened on my first day in the castle.


    It was like I was reliving everything again. But this time, it was warped. This time, it was wrong.


    I stood in the corridor, the hallway of the castle dark and twisted in my nightmare. I couldn¡¯t move, the cold seeping into my body like poison. I was helpless. I was terrified.


    Time seemed to slow as a second figure appeared and they both turned their eyes towards me. In the dim lighting, I saw yellow eyes staring back at me, narrowed to slits.


    Just like Dracul¡¯s eyes, but nowhere near as warm. The golden tones of his eyes were weingpared to the pale-yellow eyes that stared back at me.


    Just like the first time, I couldn¡¯t breathe. I opened my mouth to scream but nothing came out.


    Just yell, Elena! Yell and someone will help you!


    But I couldn¡¯t yell. I couldn¡¯t breathe. All I could do was watch as they came towards me.


    This isn¡¯t what happened. I ran! I tried to run!


    My heart was pounding, bile rising in my chest, aching through my heart and leaving me breathless.


    A hand grabbed my wrist, wrenching me backward I tried to scream as I was pulled back, losing my bnce, but nothing came out. Only silence.


    I slipped and fell to the ground, scraping my skin on the harsh stone as I was pulled upwards. My wrist ached, wrenched terribly as I was lifted into the air.


    My wrist ached as he lifted me into the air like I was nothing at all, my feet barely touching the ground. I wanted to scream, but my throat was frozen with fear.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± He said.


    There was a wave of low anger to his voice, a growling, mocking sound that I hated. I hated him already, in a way that surprised me. He was toxic, I could feel that already, just looking into those eyes.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but all that came out was a gasp of pain.


    He¡¯s a brute, just a brute! He won¡¯t act, he¡¯s too scared of Dracul to do anything to me.


    My own words sounded like lies as he gripped my wrist. The dream was getting harder and harder to ignore, feeling more like reality by the second.


    Maybe I dreamt the whole thing, with Dracul. Maybe I¡¯m just passed out in a corridor somewhere. Maybe I¡¯m dead.


    I shook the thoughts away, wincing as heughed and tightened his grip on my wrist until I yelped.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± He said, snarling, the anger back in full force.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I choked out, my head spinning. I wanted to run, but my feet couldn¡¯t get purchased, and there was no way I would be able to pull away from his hands. Just like the first time, I was stuck.


    Kick him, Elena


    Do something, don¡¯t just take it!


    ¡°Damn right, you heard nothing.¡± He said,  the threat seeping into his voice like poison. ¡°Because if you heard anything, I might have to do something you¡¯d regret.¡±


    I shook my head frantically, seeing spots in front of my eyes, the pain shooting through my vision like a light show. The pain felt so real.


    It felt like I was there, with my wrist in his hands. It felt like I was begging for my life all over again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± I gasped out, ¡°I promise!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just end you now. Dracul won¡¯t miss you. What¡¯s one less servant?¡± He hissed.


    He tightened his grip, lifting me and grabbing me by the neck. I choked, feeling my air start to get cut off. He seemed to be enjoying this, really relishing the moment.


    He was a brute. He was sickening.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe!


    This doesn¡¯t feel like a dream anymore! It feels too real!


    I opened my mouth, trying to scream. I wanted to call for Dracul. I wanted him to rescue me as he had in the forest. But Dracul was nowhere to be seen. I was alone with these men.


    I¡¯m going to die!


    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s no servant.¡± I heard Dn¡¯s voice chime in, right on cue.


    My vision was starting to ckout.


    Hurry, he¡¯s going to kill me this time.


    ¡°What?¡± The hand on my throat eased.


    ¡°Ryder, she¡¯s the princess. The one the Dracul brought in today.¡± He said in a hiss, ¡°He will notice if she suddenly drops dead! He¡¯ll be suspicious. Don¡¯t be an idiot!¡±


    Ryder growled in displeasure, and suddenly the hands at my neck and wrist were gone. I dropped, stumbling and clutching at my throat. I gasped for breath, reeling and trying desperately to find my feet.


    I need to run. This time, I need to move!


    I tried to push myself up, my hands shaking and trembling with the effort. My body ached. But if I could just get to Dracul, I knew he¡¯d protect me.


    ¡°Goddamnit.¡± Ryder snarled.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I scrambled back until my back hit the wall, my heart pounding in my chest, thundering until it was all that I could hear.


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡± Ryder said, ¡°She¡¯ll talk, Dn.¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t,¡± Ryder said.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to talk.¡± He said quietly, dragging out the words slowly, ¡°Because if she does, she¡¯s as good as dead.¡± He paused, ¡°No, worse.¡±


    I shivered, feeling ice move down my spine, leaving me cold and trembling.


    It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get through this. It¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s okay.


    My reassurances felt cold and unfeeling to my own ears. Dn kept talking.


    He continued, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell anyone what you saw or what you heard.¡±


    There was a menace in his tone, and I didn¡¯t want to know what would happen if I made him angry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand what you heard, and you have no business meddling in our affairs.¡± He continued, making a point to look directly at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not one of us. You don¡¯t understand our race and you are going to keep your mouth shut. Dracul doesn¡¯t need to hear about any of this. You don¡¯t even know what you heard.¡±


    I had heard these words over and over in my head since that night. I knew what he said. I knew what happened next.


    This was the point where I went my own way. This was the point where everything got better, and I got out alive.


    But this time, Ryder didn¡¯t seem satisfied.


    This time, he pushed Dn out of the way.


    Ryder grabbed me by the throat, ¡°I don¡¯t trust her.¡±


    He snarled, his voice low and dark and deep.


    There was a wave of anger there, a rage that l hadn¡¯t heard before.


    No, no, no, this isn¡¯t how it happened!


    Ryder¡¯s hand was on my throat, choking me hard. I felt the pop of blood vessels, the rush of pain to my skull as he squeezed.


    I was losing oxygen. I was going to die.


    I heard Dn yelling in the background, as my vision swam. The blood pounded in my head, my lungs screaming for air.


    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go. I was supposed to get out of there. I was supposed to warn Dracul. Everything was supposed to work out.


    This wasn¡¯t right.


    My vision blurred. Everything faded to ck.


    Dracul, I¡¯m sorry., I didn¡¯t get a chance to warn you¡­


    I woke up, clutching my throat and gasping for air.


    As the dream faded away, I was left with the feeling of his hand around my throat, the choking, cloying feeling of him trying to kill me.


    For a moment, there was a rush of panic in my chest, my heart still pounding like I was fighting for my life. The ache in my head was a deafening sound and I was dizzy from the noise.


    I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to get through this. I didn¡¯t know where to turn.


    I could still feel the trembling, fading light going out behind my eyes.


    ¡°Elena, are you okay?¡± I could hear Dracul beside me, but I had lost sight of what was real. I no longer knew what was real.


    I turned to him, trying to focus, shaking my head.


    I had to talk to him. I had to tell him right here and now. We were safe, away from the castle and it could be my only chance.


    No more waiting. No more hesitating. No more lingering and wondering what was going to happen.


    I had to act, and I had to act now.


    ¡°Dracul¡­¡±I choked out, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±

 Thirty Six

    Trust Issues


    ***


    Elena pov


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dracul said.


    He looked tired, sleepy, and groggy. I knew that I had woken him with my nightmare and now, there was no going back.


    Once I told him what was on my mind, there would be no way to return to sleep. I looked at him, sliding my eyes over his body.


    He looked tired and washed out, but he seemed stronger. Rest had done him a lot of good. Sleep had really helped him heal.


    Dragons really did heal as quickly as the rumors suggested.


    ¡°I, um¡­¡± I hesitated, feeling the pull in my chest. Once I told him, this lull was over. Once I told him, he would have to take action and the time we were spending together would dissolve into nothing.


    I had not had a chance to tell him yet. I had not had a


    chance to talk about it or consider my next move. But now that I did, the reality was really starting to kick in.


    But it was Dracul. He was doing everything he could for his kingdom and for me. He had protected me. He had put me first. He had saved me when he would have been right to kill me.


    He had held me and reassured me and made sure that I knew that he had saved me for a reason, for a true feeling that passed between us.


    I couldn¡¯t betray him. I couldn¡¯t let him down when he needed me when he truly needed me to step up and help him. I couldn¡¯t let him be taken by surprise.


    But it was a lot. I didn¡¯t know where to possibly start. I didn¡¯t know how to warn him.


    I shivered, feeling sick. The dream still echoed in my head, making me feel dizzy and shaky. It had felt so real. The ache against my throat was keen and real.


    I knew that once I told Dracul, my life was at risk.


    But he was worth it. Even if telling him to lead to a whole host ofplications and problems.


    ¡°Elena, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Dracul was looking worried now. There was a keenness to his gaze, his expression. He knew how to read people in a way I couldn¡¯t.


    I guessed he had had more time to practice. I sighed, swallowing and feeling sick, ¡°It¡¯s about¡­ it¡¯s about something that happened at your castle.¡±


    ¡°My castle?¡± Dracul said, frowning. There was confusion on his brow, in his eyes. There was a worry too, a weariness too.


    He was on edge.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you yet.¡±I sighed and shook my head, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you at the castle and then this trip.. everything was¡­. chaotic.¡±


    I felt the excuses leave my lips in waves. Yes, I had good reasons for not telling him yet. But at the same time, I had felt a sense of relief being so far away from the threat.


    I didn¡¯t want to go back to the danger. I wanted to keep him here a little longer. I didn¡¯t want him charging in guns zing when I didn¡¯t know how big this thing was.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dracul said. He pushed himself upright and looked at me, and intensity in his eyes. He was fully focused on the conversation.


    I had all of his attention and he wasn¡¯t about to give in to a distraction. The intensity of his gaze was intimidating, and I shivered softly.


    Even though he was injured, even though he was on my side, I knew that he was a force to be reckoned with. I didn¡¯t fear for my safety, but he was still no one to be taken lightly.


    I had learned that much. There was more to Dracul than met the eye. He was more than his reputation, but he was still dangerous if he needed to be. He was still willing to go to great lengths for what he believed in.


    It was something that I was growing to like.


    But right now, I didn¡¯t like being on the receiving end of that stare.


    ¡°What happened, Elena?¡± There was a softness to his voice. He wasn¡¯t angry at me.


    Yet.


    I had a feeling that would change when I dropped the bomb.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to let Dracul go down because I was too nervous to tell him the truth. He was worth more than that to me.


    He deserved better than that.


    I swallowed hard, ¡°I was stopped by two men.¡± I lingered, watching Dracul¡¯s movements and expression carefully as I spoke.


    ¡°It was¡­ The night that you and I¡­¡± I blushed and cleared my throat, ¡°You followed me deep into the castle. We kissed and you left¡­¡± I mumbled thest bit.


    Clearing my throat, I steeled myself and straightened my shoulders.


    Dracul was watching, nodding slowly. There wasn¡¯t a hint of shame or hesitation on his face and it made me feel a bit better about what happened that night. Dracul clearly didn¡¯t have any conflicting feelings about it.


    ¡°I got lost. I didn¡¯t know the way back and I got turned around.¡± I said, sighing softly, ¡°Then, I heard voices. I thought that maybe, maybe it was someone who could help me.¡±


    Dracul looked at me with a frown, ¡°My  castle isn¡¯t a good ce for you to wander at night,¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I  know.¡± I said, ¡°I ended up eavesdropping on a conversation. I know I shouldn¡¯t have, but I had no idea why I was here, or what was going on. I didn¡¯t know what was going on¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dracul said slowly, ¡°Did they catch you?


    ¡°Yes .¡± I whispered, ¡°They did.¡±


    Something shed in Dracul¡¯s eyes something dark and dangerous just beneath the surface, ¡°Did they hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Not badly.¡± I said hurriedly, ¡°A few bruises and scrapes. Threats, mostly.¡±


    ¡°Names?¡± Dracul said, his voice curt and clipped with anger.


    ¡°Ryder and Dn,¡± I whispered. It felt like I was signing my own death warrant just uttering their names out loud.


    Dracul nodded and I noticed the darkening of his eyes, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    I felt sick at the expression on Dracul¡¯s face.


    He was angry. Somehow, he trusted that I was telling him the truth, but he wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    Maybe he trusted these men.


    Maybe they had betrayed him.


    That made sense to me, it really did. Neither of them seemed to be openly plotting against him, after all. They had both been really worried about Dracul finding out.


    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re plotting against you.¡± I said quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how, or why. I just know that they are nning something bad.


    They no longer want you to be in power.¡±


    Dracul¡¯s expression darkened further, and I felt the need to take a step back. I held my ground and kept going, ¡°They threatened my life if I told you anything. They said they would kill me if it got out.¡±


    I bit my lip, ¡°The only reason they didn¡¯t kill me right then and there, was because Dn thought you would notice. If I just dropped dead.¡±


    Dracul nodded slowly. There was a beat of silence between us and something in the air felt very cold.


    ¡°You should have told me sooner.¡± Dracul said slowly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡± I said quickly, ¡°I tried to go straight to you that night, but they were at the stairs to your office. I knew they were watching me.¡± I said, my breathing quick.


    ¡°If I said anything at all in the castle, they would have killed me. And I had no way of knowing if you would believe me or not.¡± I said, taking a breath, ¡°You didn¡¯t know me.


    You¡¯ve known these men for years. They work under you¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have told me sooner!¡± Dracul said, his voice rising in anger. He wasn¡¯t yelling, but there was a force behind his tone.


    ¡°Dracul¡­¡± I said, my voice dripping in strength, ¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Who knows what they have done to my kingdom while I was away from the castle!¡±


    Dracul said, throwing back the sheets and standing up. He grabbed his clothes and started pulling them on in a rush.


    ¡°You should have told me the minute we stepped into that carriage.¡± He said, doing up his belt and pulling on his shirt.


    I stumbled out of bed, grabbing my dress and underclothes. Dracul was making a move and I was struggling to keep up. I pulled my clothes on quickly, at the same time Dracul was doing up his boots.


    ¡°Dracul, wait!¡± I said hurriedly, my heart thundering in my chest, ¡°Wait, I told you as soon as I could!¡±


    ¡°No, you ran away.¡± He said, rounding on me, ¡°You would have left with that secret, only for my kingdom to fall into ruin.¡±


    My whole body turned cold.


    ¡°I trusted you, Elena.¡± Dracul said, not even turning to look at me, ¡°Maybe my trust was misced.¡±

 Thirty Seven

    Last Resort


    ***


    Elena pov


    ¡°What?¡± I stammered.


    Dracul¡¯s words felt like a punch to the gut. I had expected him to feel frustrated. I had expected anger. But I was not expecting this.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting this loss of trust, this coldness from him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You heard me.¡± He said quietly.


    There was a heaviness in the way he spoke, a weight to his words that I had not heard before. I felt a jump in my stomach at the way he looked at me.


    Only hours ago, his gaze had been so warm on mine. I had been the one angry at him, feeling the fury of uncertainty.


    Now, he felt as betrayed as had. Maybe even worse, from the way he was looking at me.


    But it was more than that. There was a focus on him. He wasn¡¯t going to wait around, and I knew that. He was going to charge straight in, no two ways about it.


    I shuddered and shook my head, ¡°Dracul, I know you¡¯re mad, but I didn¡¯t hide this from you. I didn¡¯t get two seconds to talk to you in private!¡±


    He shook his head and I could tell that he was done listening.


    He turned, pushing open the door handle, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± He said.


    He didn¡¯t wait for me to speak, didn¡¯t give me much of a chance to answer him, to find my voice.


    He just left, walking out into the dark night and leaving me in the dust. I rushed after him, my lungs burning as I tried to catch up with his long strides.


    ¡°Dracul, what are you doing? You can¡¯t go rushing in there!¡± I said, my voice cracking.


    He had just been in a major fight, because of me. He wasn¡¯t in any shape to take on


    Ryder and Dn. And what if there were more of them? What if they were not the only ones in on this n?


    How many people could Dracul take on in one go? And he was injured, so that pulled the numbers down harder and further.


    I felt sick just thinking about it. He was putting himself in so much danger.


    ¡°Leave me.¡± He said curtly as he swept towards where his carriage was parked. I could see the driver dozing in his seat obviously used to be ready at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Dracul, it¡¯s a suicide,¡± I said again, pleading with him to see the reason to stay.


    My heart was flip-flopping in my chest, aching and thundering against my chest as I stared at him.


    He didn¡¯t look back towards me. He didn¡¯t seem to give a damn what I thought.


    ¡°If this kingdom is going down, I will go down with the crown on my head!¡± He snapped, his voice hard, ¡°I will not let my kingdom go to ruins with anyone else at the helm.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for my answer, jumping into the carriage and mming the door behind himself.


    ¡°Go!¡± He called to the driver, who was awake by now.


    With a snap of the reigns, the carriage was off, and I was left standing there, wondering what I was supposed to do.


    Dracul was determined. He didn¡¯t seem to care if this killed him, but he seems adamant that he was going to confront these men and do it now.


    Dn and Ryder had been big men, who looked like skilled enough fighters. Dracul was in no shape to fight people like that. He was in no position to sessfully take them on and survive.


    He wasn¡¯t thinking clearly.


    I felt a shiver of fear as I watched him ride away into the darkness.


    He was angry at me, but it was more than that. I was confident enough that he would see reason, but right now, he had been betrayed by his men. He had been turned on.


    He was injured and angry and determined to make things right.


    His kingdom was crumbling at his feet and he was following it, happy to go down with a sinking ship wrapped up in his duty.


    But he needed backup. He needed good men he could trust. He needed others to go with him, fight for him, fight with him.


    He couldn¡¯t win this on his own and I didn¡¯t want to see him die trying.


    Even if Dracul was ready for death, I wasn¡¯t ready to see him go. I had only just found him.


    I had only just felt the touch of his hands on my body, the kiss of his lips against my neck.


    I had only just felt the strength of his embrace as he pushed up against me, thrusting within. My legs were still weak fromst night, trembling faintly.


    I could still feel the swollen head between my thighs, even as I watched him ride away, disappear right before my eyes.


    I knew this. I felt this. I didn¡¯t want to let him go.


    I wanted to kiss him again, thread my fingers through his hair, grip onto him tight and feel his rising and falling breath against my skin.


    I wanted him closer. I wanted him here.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to have him away from my arms and in harm¡¯s way.


    I have to find a way to save him. My heart was pounding in my chest and I looked around frantically. I didn¡¯t know this ce. I didn¡¯t know where any carriages were. No one had to listen to me.


    I knew I was safe here, safer than in the castle. But I also knew that I needed to find reinforcements and catch up with Dracul. I had to make this work.


    I wracked my brain, for someone who knew the area, knew Dracul, could potentially help me find him and get back. Gulliver.


    It hit me like a tonne of bricks and I immediately hated the idea.


    But it was the only idea I had. He was the only person I knew here. The only person who might be able to help.


    I turned on my heels and ran. I didn¡¯t have a lot of time. The sooner I got moving, the better everything would be for Dracul and for me.


    I didn¡¯t know where Gulliver was, but I wasn¡¯t about to let that stop me.


    ¡°Gulliver!¡± I called out as I approached the buildings, looking around, ¡°Gulliver, where are you?¡±


    I had no idea if he would listen to me. I had no idea if he was at all interested in what I had to say. He had saved me, but maybe that was just because he needed me.


    Was he angry at me as much as he was at Dracul? Would he care if Dracul was in trouble? I didn¡¯t know.


    I didn¡¯t know, but I had to try. I ran through the halls, between buildings, knocking on doors.


    The whole ce felt pretty deserted. There were a few servants and such, but I didn¡¯t see anyone else, not really. No one who would know where Gulliver was.


    No one could get me back up and find me a carriage. Or a horse. I didn¡¯t know the way, but I could ride. If I got directions, maybe I would stand a chance.


    I wasn¡¯t much of a backup option, but I was better than no one. Having me was better than Dracul goingpletely solo.


    My heart pounded as I ran through the hallways, looking for something, anything, that would help me get to Dracul.


    I needed Gulliver Or someone else who could help me. But if all else failed, I needed to at least get there alone.


    I felt a sickening jolt in my stomach every time I thought about Dracul going off on his own. He was still injured. He wasn¡¯t ready for a huge fight like that.


    Yes, he was tough and strong. Yes, I knew he had the strength to make it through in a fight. But right now, unprepared and unsure, wasn¡¯t the best move.


    I hadn¡¯t thought that Dracul was such a rash person, but maybe this hit a sore spot. Maybe this was just too emotional for him. Maybe the trigger was just too intense. I didn¡¯t know.


    All I knew was that Dracul was in danger. He couldn¡¯t do this alone.


    ¡°Gulliver!¡± I called again, my voice echoing through the halls.


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± I heard a hiss from a room to my left. I turned around to see


    Gulliver poked his head out of the doorway. He was ring at me and I had never felt so relieved to see someone in my life.


    ¡°Gulliver, I need your help.¡± The words tumbled out before I could think too deeply about what I was saying.


    ¡°My help?¡± Gulliver said. There was a look of surprise on his face, and uncertainty.


    He wasn¡¯t being tantly hostile, but maybe that was because I had caught him by surprise.


    I held my breath. He had to say yes. Everything was riding on this.

 Thirty Eight

    THIRTY-EIGHT


    Enter King


    **


    Dracul pov.


    I sank back into the seating behind me, closing my eyes. I could still hear Elena¡¯s voice in my head, her worry and stress thundering through me.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was feeling right now.


    I needed to getaway. I needed to take action. I needed to do something other than just sit and let things happen.


    I had just been hit with a revtion. My world was spinning out of control in a way I had never felt before. I was usually in control. I had things under control.


    I never really trusted those around me. At least, not until recently. I was always weary and cynical. I was careful. I kept my guard up and my enemies close.


    I knew what everyone expected of me. I knew when a fight was brewing and something dark was just around the corner.


    And now, I knew that my kingdom was in danger. I knew there was unease in my kingdom, but I thought that everyone was working towards amon goal.


    For once, I had felt a strange sense of unity in my kingdom and in my court.


    For Ryder and Dn to turn on me now¡­ that was unexpected. It was unexpected but I felt stupid for not seeing it earlier. I had needed Elena to tell me something that I should have already known.


    I ran my hands through my hair and tried to quell the fury that was burning in my heart. Outside the window, thendscape rushed past at a quick pace. The driver was really hurrying home.


    Good. I didn¡¯t have time to waste.


    The anger that burnt inside of me was cold and swift. I had put my trust in these men, and they were turning against me, against our kingdom. I had ruled sessfully for years.


    This gue on the kingdom was not my doing, but I had seeded in bringing about an era of peace. I had seeded in that much at least, and I intended to keep it that way.


    ¡°Those bastards.¡± I muttered beneath my breath.


    And they hadid their hands on Elena.


    They had touched her, hurt her, and threatened her.


    I wanted to be angry with her, for not telling me sooner. I had been angry at her, for not telling me sooner.


    But more and more, as we drew closer to the castle, I found my anger towards her lowering to a quiet simmer.


    She was just a human. She was a human confronted with dragon politics and dangers that she had never known. She had no reason to be loyal to me, but she had done everything she could to help me regardless.


    It could not have been an easy task, waiting and wondering. It must have been frightening, stressful, and infuriating.


    But she had continued onwards and told me when she had a chance.


    And yes, she had run away. But had it been fair to me her? When her life was at stake, and everything was turned on its head.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Was it really such a bad thing that she acted to protect herself when the darkness was closing in?


    I sighed and leaned back, closing my eyes.


    Things were messy andplicated. I was acting in ways that were irrational and stupid, and I didn¡¯t know who I was anymore.


    I was acting on impulse. Making love with Elena had been an impulse decision. I didn¡¯t regret it, but it was impulsive nheless.


    I was charging off to confront Ryder and Dn and I didn¡¯t even have a n.


    Being around Elena was changing me. I was acting without thinking, leaping without looking.


    It was frightening and wonderful all at the same time. I loved it, I hated it, and my head spun whenever I thought about it too deeply.


    But even though the anger in my chest was easing when I thought about Elena, it was worse when I thought about the men in my court.


    They had hurt Elena, threatened her, and betrayed my trust. They couldn¡¯t be allowed to continue serving. They had to pay for what they did to me, to Elena.


    She had looked so frightened when she told me. I couldn¡¯t imagine how scared she had been. I wanted them to feel the same fear that she had felt.


    I wanted them to feel the same uncertainty, hesitation, and worry. I wanted them looking over their shoulders.


    But not for long. Because if I had acted swiftly with Cai, it was nothingpared to what I would bring down on them.


    I shifted, looking out of the window. We were getting close, the drive to the castle a rtively short one.


    My side ached and itched, reminding me of the fight and my narrow escape.


    But it was fine. Dragons healed fast and I healed fastest.


    I had onlye close to losing because I was fighting five men. I was fighting two, I couldn¡¯t lose.


    I would call them into my office. They woulde to speak in my chambers without backup and I could take them out swiftly and efficiently.


    I didn¡¯t know how deeply rooted this problem was. I didn¡¯t know who I could trust and who I couldn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t give anyone the opportunity to ambush me. No, I would find out who the traitors were and get rid of them one by one.


    I wasn¡¯t taking any more chances. Not with Elena, not with anyone. I was going to act swiftly and end this threat here.


    I watched as the castle came into view, my stomach twisting with anticipation, the fury burning like a bright fire within me.


    I was almost there.


    I had to hope that nothing had been done yet. I had to hope that I would be in time to stop this madness before it took root any more than it already had. I had to hope.


    Because the alternative was not something I wanted to think about.


    I couldn¡¯t have lost my kingdom, not to the likes of them. I couldn¡¯t have lost everything I had worked so hard to gain. The idea was hard to fathom, hard to stomach. It made me feel sick every time my thoughts drifted that way.


    I shook my head and took a deep breath as the carriage pulled in through the gates.


    I stared at my castle, carefully cataloging every part of it. I knew it inside out, and backward. I had helped build this ce, and I had designed things that no one else knew about.


    Not even the servants knew every part of the castle. Not even my most trusted members of the court.


    No, some parts of this castle had been built for this very thing. For the event that I was turned on. For the event that a coup came to light.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about everyone who might be involved but I knew that I could trust no one.


    Which of my servants was on my side? Who was against me? Who could I talk to?


    Even if someone was on my side, could they be trusted once pressure was applied to them?


    I had to hope that Ryder and Dn had not yet made their move.


    If I still had time, if they didn¡¯t suspect that I knew anything, maybe I still had a chance.


    I caught myself holding my breath as we approached the castle.


    ¡°Stop here,¡± I said as we neared the main driveway.


    My driver stopped immediately, letting the horses know that it was time to slow with a gentle tip of the reigns.


    He didn¡¯t question me, and I liked it that way.


    I stepped out, feeling the cool air on my skin.


    ¡°I want you to leave, drive to the closest town,¡± I said softly, keeping my voice low, ¡°stay  there until further instructions are sent. Pay for room and board, whatever you need. I will reimburse you.¡±


    He merely nodded, quiet, obedient, and steadfast.


    ¡°And go the back way.¡± I added, turning to face the castle.


    No one from the castle would have been able to see my pull up, not from here, not under the cover of the bushes and nts at the edges.


    That was just how I wanted it. It was just how I had nned it.


    This way, no one would even know I was back. No one would see the driver, and realize I was in the castle. It gave me the element of surprise and I knew that I would need.


    I moved through the undergrowth, silent and deadly.


    When I got into the castle, I was going to find both Ryder and Dn. I would kill them both and reim the throne.


    I just had to make sure no one else saw me first.


    Somehow, I felt like I needed the element of surprise. Somehow, the twisting anxiety in my chest told me that I should be wary.


    Weary, but never afraid.

 Thirty Nine

    THIRTY-NINE


    Finding Help


    **


    Elena


    What do you mean, my help?¡± Gulliver said.


    He was staring at me like he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of me.


    I bit my lip, ¡°Can we talk inside? Or on the way?¡±


    ¡°On the way?¡± He frowned, ¡°Where? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Dracul¡¯s in trouble, okay?¡± I said, my voice dropping to a low whisper.


    I couldn¡¯t just tell him everything out here. I didn¡¯t know who could overhear and I didn¡¯t know who I could trust.


    I didn¡¯t even know if I could trust Gulliver, but I thought that I could. If he was helping people to kill Dracul, he would never have done everything in his power to save him and keep him alive.


    It didn¡¯t make sense and I thought that Gulliver seemed a lot more logical than that.


    ¡°In trouble?¡± Gulliver scoffed, shaking his head, ¡°Yes, he is. He¡¯ll have the whole kingdom against him at this rate. But what does that have to do with me?¡±


    He still seemed angry at Dracul, but I was starting to feel a twinge of hope in my chest. Maybe, just maybe, he would be agreeable to helping me get Dracul and help him.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡± I said hurriedly, ¡°He¡¯s racing into danger, Gulliver and I need your help to follow him. I don¡¯t have a carriage, or a horse, or even know the way back to the castle!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going back to the castle?¡± The frustration was back on Gulliver¡¯s face, ¡°Does he even care about my work?¡±


    I wanted to grab Gulliver and shake him, tell him that this was bigger than him, bigger than both of us. I wanted to tell him until he understood.


    But I didn¡¯t know what Gulliver was thinking right now and I couldn¡¯t cause a scene.


    ¡°This is private.¡± I said quickly and quietly, ¡°We can¡¯t be overheard.¡±


    Something in my voice must have gotten to him because Gulliver opened his door and stepped aside.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I hurried into the room and he shut the door behind me. He still looked frustrated, like this wasn¡¯t worth his time.


    But I had space to talk and I was going to use it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a coup happening.¡±I said, not wasting any time getting straight to the point.


    ¡°What?¡± Gulliver said. His eyes widened and he looked surprised, ¡°I know Dracul can be¡­ difficult, but a coup? You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°I am serious! I overheard talk of it and I just told Dracul.¡± I stopped, feeling my throat close with emotion. Now wasn¡¯t the time for me to get upset. Now wasn¡¯t the time for me to start talking about my feelings.


    ¡°He left me behind. He got into the carriage and drove straight back to the castle.¡± I said, my voice wavering.


    ¡°But  he¡¯s still healing. That¡¯s suicide.¡± Gulliver scoffed.


    Then he fell silent as the reality of the situation sank in, ¡°That¡¯s suicide. He won¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I said, swallowing back the ache in my chest and the lump in my throat, ¡°But I can¡¯t get to him myself. I can¡¯t help him on my own.¡±


    Gulliver looked at me with dawning realization ¡°So you need me to get you there. To back you up.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Will you help me?''¡±


    I wasn¡¯t too proud to beg. Dracul had saved my life and I was going to return the favor


    I knew that Gulliver and Dracul had a rocky rtionship. But Gulliver seemed like the first good guy I had met here, other than Drac. Despite the n he found to save their kingdom, he never seemed to want to hurt me.


    He seemed intelligent and kind, in his own way. And I had to hope that that counted for more than an argument with Dracul.


    ¡°A carriage will take too long. Dracul has the fastest horses in the kingdom pulling that thing.¡± Gulliver said quickly, frowning in thought.


    ¡°We¡¯d need to go on horseback. Can you ride?¡±


    ¡°Can I.. what?¡± I said, taking a moment to catch up.


    What was he talking about?


    Then it hit me.


    He was going to help me. He was offering to help me,ing up with solutions.


    I felt a wave of relief crash into me like a tidal wave. It left me feeling giddy. For a moment, I felt like I couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t even move to say thank you.


    ¡°Um, yes, I can ride.¡± I answered eventually, the words sticking in my throat on the way up


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll ready the horses.¡± He turned, ¡°You better hope that Dracul doesn¡¯t get there too quickly.¡±


    There was a weight to his voice, a heaviness and I felt another wave of relief. I already knew that the situation was bad. But if Gulliver understood that too, then he would be so much more helpful.


    I was relieved. Confused, but relieved. I didn¡¯t understand why he would help when he was clearly not happy with Dracul right now.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t understand why he wasn¡¯t asking more questions, but I was going to take the help where I could get it.


    ¡°Why are you helping?¡±


    The words came out of my mouth before I had a chance to really think about what I was saying. Why did it matter? Why did his reasons matter, as long as Dracul got help?


    For a moment, Gulliver didn¡¯t answer and I  felt my stomach twist in my guts, leaving me uneasy. Maybe I had ruined it. Maybe my question had tipped him over the edge, against my favor


    Then he spoke.


    ¡°Because I am loyal. I have always been loyal.¡± Gulliver said slowly, quietly, ¡°To the values of my kind, to our people. Helping Dracul is part of that.¡±


    He stopped for a moment before continuing, ¡°Meet me at the stables in ten minutes. They should not be hard to find. If you have a coat, you should bring it.¡±


    I nodded as Gulliver left the room. I watched him go for a moment, before leaving the room myself.


    I hurried to the ce where Dracul and II had stored our bags and rummaged through my things to find a coat.


    The air was chilly, but I hadn¡¯t paused for long enough to really notice. Now, I was starting to feel the cold more urately.


    I grabbed it and slung it across my shoulders.


    Then I headed towards the stables. I had not seen any horses there, nothing that I could have used.


    I had nced on my way through, but I knew they were empty.


    But maybe Gulliver had away. Maybe he knew where the horses were really kept.


    All I could do was trust and get to the stable.


    The relief in my chest still didn¡¯t feel real.


    There was a giddiness, an uncertainty that made me feel lightheaded when I thought too hard about what I was feeling.


    After all, I knew that I had to go after Dracul, knew that I had to help him, but if I thought too deeply then the panic started to be all-consuming.


    If I thought too deeply, I started to worry about what would happen If I didn¡¯t get there in time. I started to worry about the growing reality, the growing certainty, that things were only going to go downhill from here.


    Because there was no way we could get there before him. And if he charged in and picked a fight, there was almost no way he could survive it.


    Yes, he was strong, but he was injured and outnumbered.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about the worst-case scenario. I didn¡¯t want to let my mind think of a world without Dracul. I couldn¡¯t handle that.


    So instead, I focused on what was in front of me. I focused on getting to him, to find a way out of this mess.


    I focused on the only n and the only backup I had, and I focused on getting to Dracul.


    When I arrived at the stables, there were two horses waiting. Gulliver was holding the reigns of both and looking at me calmly.


    How can he look so calm at a time like this?


    I shook it off and took a deep breath. I didn¡¯t want to let the panic sink in. I had to focus on what was right in front of me and nothing more. I had to keep moving forward even if the path felt impossible to navigate.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I said quickly, as I approached.


    Both horses seemed steady, which was a relief. I could ride a wilder horse, but it made things harder and I didn¡¯t have the time for that right now.


    Gulliver nodded, ¡°Get on, I¡¯ll hold him steady. Then I need you to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Of  course.¡± I said, approaching the horse.


    ¡°And , Elena. You need to be prepared for whatever is in front of you. Things may get worse.¡± Gulliver said.


    I felt my heart drop at his words.


    I wasn¡¯t prepared at all.

 Fourty

    CHAPTER FORTY


    No Turning Back


    *


    Elena pov


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m prepared,¡± I said, trying my best to act like I had this. I needed to keep this together, for Dracul. I couldn¡¯t fall apart now, not when he needed me most, not when everything was riding on this.


    I was a princess, I was a ruler, I knew how to keep my thoughts under my own control. I knew how to keep myself under control. That was all there was to it.


    So why is my heart racing in my chest? Why was it pounding so hard I thought I might be Sick?


    I shook it off and made my way to the horse. I gripped onto the saddle, sliding my foot into the stirrup and pushing myself up and onto the horse. I slid into ce, shifting my skirts and settling into the reigns.


    I gripped them tightly and Cannas nodded, letting go of the reigns and climbing onto his own horse.


    He seemed experienced with riding. But so was I. I knew I would have no problems keeping up. In fact, at this point, I wanted nothing more than to keep going. I wanted nothing more than to push forward and get to Dracul.


    I was sick of waiting. I was sick of letting the time tick by while Dracul got closer and closer to danger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gulliver said.


    With a flick of his reigns, he was off.


    I followed quickly, impressed by the responsiveness of the horse. It knew just what to do and when to do it. It was clearly very well trained, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel another brief flush of relief.


    If the horse was quick, if it was well trained, then maybe we wouldn¡¯t be so far behind.


    I followed Gulliver through the dips and valleys of thend, the bushes and trees rushing by as we stuck to the roads.


    I hadn¡¯t ridden for a while, but the rush of exhration and freedom was missing. With the heavyweight of worry and stress on my chest, I couldn¡¯t enjoy the ride like I usually did.


    With the worry aching at the back of my skull, it was a wonder that I was continuing to go at all.


    But I had to.


    The ride passed in silence, all of my focus on keeping the horse steady and us on track. I followed Gulliver carefully. He seemed to know the nuances of thend, the curves, and dips that made up the road.


    His knowledge made it easier for me. I could have never found my way without him. At least, not in time.


    But I still had to face the fact that I only had the backup of one man. At best, that meant two against two. At worst, we were outnumbered.


    I had a feeling that it was far more likely that we were going to be outnumbered. The sinking dread in my stomach told me that I was probably correct.


    I gripped the reigns tightly, the icy air whipping around me and leaving me shivering. The temperatures were fluctuated wildly and with unpredictability. I now knew that this was because of a dyingnd.


    I shivered. I would cross that bridge when I got to it. When Dracul was safe, we were okay again. Then we could tackle the problem of the kingdom. Then, there would be time to focus on the problem at hand and move forward.


    It was the only way.


    At least, it was the only way forward that I could see.


    I shivered, feeling the icy cold seep into my skin, burry its way through my very core and into my soul.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting close.¡± Gulliver called from in front of me, the wind whipping away his words for the briefest moment.


    I nodded, feeling anxiety twist in my stomach and leave me breathless. We were close.


    What would we find at the castle? What would be waiting for us when we arrived?


    ¡°Okay.¡± I answered, calling back.


    ¡°We must be quiet from here on out. We will take the back way to the castle. I knew certain entrances.¡± Gulliver said.


    ¡°You do?¡± I asked, surprised.


    I didn¡¯t think Gulliver spent a lot of time at the castle. He honestly didn¡¯t seem like that kind of guy. The ce where we had settled, where we hade from, seemed much more like his style.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine him in a castle. He loved his work and his studies, that much was clear. And the castle would offer none of that.


    ¡°I have known Dracul for a long time.¡±Gulliver said.


    Then he fell silent, offering no more exnation. I was curious, but now was not the time to borate, to press and ask more questions. Now was the time to quietly wait, to follow, to approach with caution.


    We were going into battle with no idea what awaited us. The only way to survive this was with a measure of focus, a certain concentration in our minds.


    And so, I fell quiet. We approached the castle grounds and I grabbed hold of my reins just a little bit tighter.


    I didn¡¯t want to give our position away. The quiet focus was key.


    I almost felt like holding my breath.


    In fact, around me, it truly did feel like the world was holding its breath.


    As we neared, I saw therge iron gates of the castle. Without the carriage in the way, I got a much better view of the towering building


    It was intimidating. It was certainly fit for the Dragon Lord, Dracul. The more I knew him, the more I was certain that he had earned his ce as the king.


    Gulliver pulled over to one side, guiding the horse closer to the gate as we entered. I followed his lead.


    We stuck to the edges and the shadows as approached the castle.


    I listened for the sound of fighting, for a fierce battle, but I was greeted with nothing but silence.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    No lights burned in the castle. Everything was silent and still.


    I shivered. I had a bad feeling about this. I wanted to hear fighting. I wanted to hear Dracul and know that he was okay. Combat was a good thing, it meant he was still alive and fighting.


    This quiet, this dull, aching quiet, it was too much to handle. It made me feel sick with thundering uncertainty. I didn¡¯t know if Dracul was safe or not. I didn¡¯t know if he was safe, but I could only hope that he was.


    I didn¡¯t want to think of an alternative.


    Gulliver slowed, stoppingpletely. I did the same.


    He slid off his horse and tethered it to the gate. He grabbed a feed bag and attached it in ce. He seemed to care about his horse.


    He took care of it.


    I dismounted and did the same.


    Then Gulliver turned to me, his voice low,


    ¡°Can you fight?¡±


    It was a simple, direct question, but no one had ever asked me.


    ¡°Not really.¡± I answered, reluctantly, ¡°Father taught me enough for emergencies, but¡­¡±


    Gulliver nodded slowly as if he expected that.


    ¡°Then take my staff. I can fight without it.¡±


    He rummaged in his things and passed me a short, slender-looking thing. It was ded on the end and looked like a fierce weapon.


    ¡°The incantation for defensive sts is Mortorio.¡± He said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t say it unless you absolutely have to. You are inexperienced and untrained and unstable magic often hurts the user more than the enemy.¡±


    I held it in my hand, feeling stunned. I could feel the low hum of power beneath my hands and I just nodded numbly.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± I whispered.


    I had never used magic before. I didn¡¯t know if I was skilled enough to wield a staff created by someone as powerful as Gulliver seemed to be.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯re no good to me dead.¡±


    It was brusque and short, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at his words.


    He was warming up to me, at least a little bit. I just wished that we hade together for a cause that was a little less oppressive dark.


    Please be okay, Dracul.


    I wanted him to be okay. I needed him to be okay. What was I going to do if he wasn¡¯t?


    I didn¡¯t even get a proper goodbye. He was in such a hurry, such a rush. I didn¡¯t even get to apologize or sort things out between us.


    The thought made me feel shaky and sick with grief.


    But I had to focus on the present right now, not the past, and not the future.


    I gripped the staff in my hands and stacked myself, focusing on my heart and my mind.


    ¡°Are you ready?''¡± Gulliver said, looking at me with a dark and serious gaze.


    I looked towards therge, looming castle, and then back at Gulliver.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    There was no going back now.

 Fourty One

    Chapter forty one


    For a fortress under siege it was all to eerie and shadowy, the air had an ominous flow to it, sending chills down my spine, I really hoped Dracul was alright.


    ¡°Stay close to me.¡± Gulliver whispered harshly. ¡°We don¡¯t know what to expect.¡±


    His warning caused a chill in me, but I kept going reminding myself who I was doing this for, Dracul needed me and I wouldn¡¯t fuck up. If Ryder and Dn had so much as hurt a single strand on his hair.


    A harsh hand mped over my mouth and pulled me rather abruptly into a darkened room.


    ¡°Shhhh.¡± Gulliver said mping his hands tighter around my mouth. ¡°Be quiet or they¡¯ll catch us!¡±


    I swallow a whimper as the guards marched right past us, the staff in my hand feeling all to small for the defense purposes it was supposed to serve. Hr waited for the  footsteps of the guards to fade away before letting go of me.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I snap at him. ¡°They can help us!¡±


    ¡°Have you justzed around stuffing your brain with fruit!¡± He says harshly. ¡°Dragons follow power, if Dracul were to overthrown, they¡¯d be sooner tossing us in jail and filleting our keisters.¡±


    ¡°First off I don¡¯t stuff my face.¡± I say lowly. ¡°And two kindly stop being a douchebag for two seconds.¡±


    He muttered something under his breath before quietly exiting the shed. I followed closely behind him asionally stopping and pausing for traps, we huddled our way in the dark until I was abruptly pulled back.


    ¡°Veur!¡± He whispered all too quickly.


    ¡°What the-!¡±


    Again his hands mped harshly over my mouth.


    ¡°Not a sound.¡± He says. ¡°Or the illusion breaks.¡±


    The sounds of heavy footsteps and a voice I recognized all too well sent a chill arcing down my spine.


    ¡°It worked like magic.¡± Dn says, a sort of giddiness hanging on his tone.


    ¡°It is magic you fool!¡± Ryder¡¯s cold growl reverberates across the corridor. ¡°And She might just have your head for talking about the Dragonsbane!¡±


    Something resembling a hiss escapes Gulliver¡¯s lips before he could stop himself.


    ¡°Did you hear something?¡± Dn asks.


    ¡°Probably just your underactive imagination trying to cook up some crazy shit.¡± Ryder growls. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on the prisoner.¡±


    I heaved a heavy sigh of relief as their footsteps passed by us, luck seeming to be on our side more than once.


    ¡°What¡¯s dragonsbane?¡± I ask as we seemingly increase the pace after the retreating figures.


    ¡°Something very very bad.¡± Gulliver says. ¡°Something that shouldn¡¯t exist anymore, we have to hurry!¡±


    He picked up the pace, going quicker still and I had to pull him before we caught step with Ryder and Dn.


    ¡°Who¡¯s being stupid now?¡± I hiss at him. ¡°You¡¯re going to get us caught or worse killed!¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t hurry, we could lose him forever!¡± He says. ¡°Dragonsbane is not a toy Elena, if we don¡¯t hurry he¡¯d be hurt!¡±


    He continued moving forward increasing his pace until we came towards a rather cold dreariness of the dungeon, the harsh screams and groans emanating from the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Dracul¡¯s voice echoed through the dungeon. ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill you!¡±


    His deration fades off into chilling roars and the smell of burnt flesh emanates from the dungeon, I¡¯m in motion, wanting to descend down the steps and stop the madness that was going on, but I was abruptly pulled back.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re going to do?!¡± He snarls holding me tightly in ce despite my struggles. ¡°Whack them with a stick¡±


    ¡°How can you stand there?¡± I whisper yell. ¡± Help him!¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± He says back. ¡°By not getting us killed, We¡¯ll get him when they leave, for now stuff it in and watch!¡±


    He held me in ce as we listened to the horrid soundsing from the room, it seemed to go on for ages on end apanied by the evilughs and taunts from the two bastards who imprisoned him. It seemed unending and a tear cascaded down the side of my face.


    After what seemed like eternity the two of them finally decided to leave, guffawing andughing about something so horrid, the urge to lunge at them and sink my teeth into one their earsid strong, it was only tapered and tamed by the silent groans of paining from the cell.


    We waited for their footsteps to disappear before slowly venturing into the dungeon, it didn¡¯t take long for us to find his cell due to his heavy rasping and breathing and the sight if his current state caused my insides to churn.


    They were deep gashes lining his skin clearly refusing to heal, his head was bowed down and his breath came in ragged tones.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I say affectionately moving closer towards him


    For the second time I¡¯m pulled back by Gulliver who seemed to enjoy clutching me in his firm grasp.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He says aggressively.


    At the same time Dracul¡¯s eyes are lifted up, gone are the molten gold of the dragon, reced by an intense fiery red that burned with an unnatural fire.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I call unsure of what was ying out.


    A low growl escapes his lips an he tugs at the chains holding him back.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Gulliver groans. ¡°The effects are sinking in quicker than it should, it must be blessed by moonlight.¡±


    He tugs at the chains harder muttering unintelligible yet harsh sounding words.


    ¡°Can you fix it?¡± I turn to Gulliver who has already begun setting up what resembles the prerequisite for an incantation.


    ¡°Not here.¡± he says distractedly. ¡°Quick before theye back!¡±


    I have no idea what the hell is going on but I¡¯m setting up for what seems to be a sort of ritual, I¡¯m careful to beware of the snarling and animal sounding Dracul, while cing the objects right out of reach frim him.


    Gulliver began muttering a strange set of words and the air seemed to hum in response. But it seemed our luck had ran out, a spike of fear ran through me as a set of footsteps descending down the stairs reached our ears. Gulliver began chanting faster, the rhythmic flow of his hands began to move with even more speed


    We were out of time though and the leering faces of Dn and  Ryder came up from within the darkness, their features shifted from one of pure surprise to instant anger in a fraction of minutes and without pausing for my thoughts or questions the ran towards us preparing for an attack


    ¡°Any second now!¡± I said to Gulliver trying to hurry him up with my eyes


    ¡°Tap the staff on the floor!¡± he said just as Ryder¡¯s meaty hands came bursting through the barrier


    I banged the hilt of the staff onthe floor as hard as I could and in an instant the figurines and circle we had drawn lit up, blinding me from seeing what was going on outside the barrier, there was shriek from Ryder and a string of curses leaving Dn¡¯s mouth before it all faded away.


    One minute we were there and the next we were not, instead we were back at Gulliver¡¯s apartment which seemingly had the same set of figurines and shape waiting for us, Gulliver was quick, in a blur he instantly trashed his voodoo creations before finally copsing onthe floor huffing and panting.


    It seemed that we¡¯d seeded until a low growl reminded us if just what we had transported with us


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Gulliver groaned staring at an unbound Dracul, still chained but unbound


    ¡°What are we going to do about him?¡± I look to Dracul, hoping for an answer


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought this far ahead.¡± he admits ¡°I didn¡¯t really think that this would work out as well as it did!¡±


    It¡¯s no time to be scared even as I spot a piece of what resembles Ryder¡¯s arm strewn across the floor beside him, he gives ine more warning growl and lunges like an animal. The chains slow him down but only considerably and we only manage to evade for so long before he has me pinned down underneath his mighty frame.


    There is nothing sexual about this, cold fear streams through me as I desperately search those luminescent Red eyes and search for the Dracul I knew.


    ¡°Please.¡± I say to him as his heavy breath gets closer, ¡°please.¡±


    Gulliver¡¯s knocked out cold, thrown across the other side if the room like a rag doll, it¡¯s just me and him.


    ¡°Please.¡± I beg again shutting my eyes tightly as his hot breath inches closer and closer to my face,


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I call in a desperate attempt and m my lips against his.


    It¡¯s odd and cold at first and just when I think I¡¯m finished, he¡¯s kissing me back our lips stay in an unending lock our tongue swirling and teasing unable to get away from each other.


    We break for air and he stares at me, the red fast fading away from his eyesText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elena.¡± He whispers my name before copsing heavily on top of me.

 Fourty Two

    Forty two


    Dracul


    Dark


    There was no other way to describe it, Elena face had blurred in and out of existence and for a moment I felt myself taste the sweetness that was her.


    And then darkness, stifling crazy darkness, I lost track of how long I must have called out into it, to the nothingness, I knew I was here, just didn¡¯t know where, it seemed like forever in this little trap that seemed concocted to drive me nuts.


    ¡°Weakkkk!!!¡± A cold voice hisses through the darkness, cold and slithery like a snake with the subtle undey of malevolent intention


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask baring out my fangs, my eyes giving a faint illumination to thick suffocating darkness.


    ¡°Put those toys away.¡± The voice snarled and I was instantly wracked with intense spasms of pain. ¡°You can¡¯t even stand up to the effects of dragonsbane and you¡¯d seek to bare your ws at me!¡±


    Another intense spasm of pain wracks me and I buckle on my knees.


    ¡°Insolent fool!¡± The voice snaps at me before falling back into a deviant cackle.


    ¡°I am yet to take from you.¡± The voice growls. ¡°Everything you have will burn, this I promise you Dragon king!¡±


    The voice spits my name with so much venom and yet I¡¯m too weak to reply.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I rasp under intense pain.


    ¡°You will.¡± The voice replied with a sense of longing. ¡°And you won¡¯t forget me until you draw yourst breath.¡±


    The pain is bone crushing, darker spots dance in my vision, I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t¡ª-


    ****


    I awake with something close to a scream on my lips, fear arcs downy skin in cold jolts and my eyes scan around the room in a frenzy, only calming when it rests on her, her brows are creased with worry.


    ¡°Dracul¨C¡± She calls my name tentatively. ¡°Is that really you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply, my voiceing off hoarse and exhausted.


    I try to lift myself, but my body seems to have forgotten just how to move and despite my grunts and groans I¡¯m barely rise from the bed.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Gulliver barks his eyes stern and harsh, he¡¯s holding an ice pack to his head but other than that he¡¯s the same old grumpy fuck.


    ¡°Nice to see you.¡± I rasp. ¡°And thanks, I assume this is all your doing.¡±


    ¡°I wish.¡± He says scowling. ¡°But she¡¯s the one who actually saved your sorry arse, which by the way wouldn¡¯t need saving if you hadn¡¯t stomped in without a fucking n!¡±


    Gulliver¡¯s berating me like a kid but my eyes trail back to her, she¡¯s biting her lips not seductively, but in a nervous way, she came back for me even when I had dismissed her so roughly, something burned in my throat and it urged me to say something but the words kept getting stuck in my throat. It seemed the silence being passed between us.


    ¡°What happened out there.¡± Gulliver¡¯s words reaches my ears. ¡°How did those jumbling fools get their hands on Dragonsbane.¡±


    The memories were a haze of distorted images, iid with pain and darkness.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Elena says quietly beside me. ¡°What happened out there?¡±


    ¡°It was fucked up.¡± I say.


    shback.


    I was angry, like a fiery angry, it was quite the adrenaline boost that I needed or at least I thought would get me through ripping of Dn¡¯s and Ryder¡¯s heads off, there was nothing subtle about my entry, the heavy doors shook, feeling the anger pouring from me.


    An arrow embedded itself into my shoulder, clearly they¡¯d be expecting my entry but they¡¯d clearly doubted ny prowess if they thought one measly arrow would do me in. With a string of epithets escaping my lips I pulled it out an proceeded onwards, my instincts guiding me to their location.


    I burst into the courtroom heaving and panting, and there they were Ryder and Dn sitting atop makeshift thrones, dumb smirks stered across their face, my fingers inched with a venom to bash their smiles.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing sitting there?¡±


    ¡°Ousting your weak arse!¡± Ryder says smirking. ¡°You¡¯ve done  nothing but lead our race down a hill, it¡¯s our turn to rule!¡±


    ¡°Last chance!¡± I growl. ¡°Get the fuck off and bend the knee and I just might not rip your fucking heads off!¡±


    ¡°Better idea!¡± Dn growls. ¡°Make us!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the answer that should have been given, but it was the answer I had hoped for, I felt my the rush of power and with that intense feeling I barrelled towards them  and at the same time they pulled out a shotgun.


    I dared a smile, on these fuckers clearly didn¡¯t learn from the arrow, I paced faster towards them and he pulled the trigger releasing a mist that brought me to my fucking knees.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± I rasped each breath feeling like pure agony.


    ¡°Dragonsbane.¡± Dn said whilst putting on his mask. ¡°Guess not even you can put up with that DRAGON KING!¡±


    The noxious fumes poured in crippling me and Iid useless on the floor as they kicked and bashed at me with their boots theirughter echoing in my ears as I cked out.


    End of shback


    The rest of the memories were blurred or my mind simply refused to remember but when I was finished Gulliver¡¯s reaction waspletely unmasked and he was still angry, thinking back now I¡¯d probably be mad but it was her reaction that seemingly mattered.


    nk that was all it was an emotionless stare, it was hard to ce through what was going through her head, her look was cold and calcting nothing I had seen on her before.


    ¡°So.¡± She says finally. ¡°Just how do we kill them?¡±


    Even Gulliver is stunned by her words.


    ¡°Vicious.¡± He says. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡±


    ¡°Elena.¡± I call.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± she says silently. ¡°You¡¯ve done this your way and you¡¯re all messed up so you just be quiet and let me speak!¡±


    There are tears in her eyes now, furious ones and her eyes ze.


    ¡°Anger does us no good here.¡± Gulliver says. ¡°Your Dragon king is a great example of what thoughtless anger does, the serum will let him heal, he needs to rest for now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t spare me another nce and we¡¯d have continued in awkward silence had it not been for the incessant banging on the door.


    ¡°Stay here.¡± Gulliver tells Elena. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Acent nod passes from her to him, I was a bit taken aback by the collective cooperation that took ce between them. Gulliver leaves wordlessly and the tension between us only rises further.


    ¡°Look Elena.¡± I begin ¡°I¡¯m s-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She says simply cutting me off. ¡°I refuse to have this conversation now, not with you!¡±


    ¡°Can we just-?¡± I start.


    ¡°Can we just forget about this please and wait for Gulliver¡¯s return?¡±


    As if on cue, thrashing sounds and an indecipherable speech along with crashing sounds seemed to emanate from the other end, it isn¡¯t much of a struggle as Gulliver drags a familiar scrawny figure in.


    All at once, the wiry little frame of the figure falls on his knees.


    ¡°My liege!¡± The voice calls in reverence. ¡°I am humbled to be here, your faithful still remain loyal despite these trying times.¡±


    ¡°We have chosen not to follow those false rulers and the vile magic they practice from the Witch!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°The witch?¡± Elena asks skeptically. ¡°Who is that?¡±


    The hood falls to reveal a boy no more than sixteen with bright green eyes that held his well of servitude underneath.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tanner sir.¡± He says with a wobbly bow. ¡°And I belong with me you and the resistance!¡±


    ¡°Tanner.¡± I say my voice still hoarse from the exhaustion and pain,¡±Who is the witch?¡±


    He looks scared, even more so at the mention of the witch.


    ¡°I only ever heard of her once when Ryder spoke of her, and I have only seen her power once sire.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± I say grunting and groaning as I try to get up.


    ¡°No!¡± Elena stops me. ¡°Rest! We can¡¯t have you dead!¡±


    Elena lifts him up from his kneeling position.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± She tells him. ¡°He needs his rest.¡±


    She drags him off leaving me and Gulliver alone.


    ¡°To think I wanted her dead.¡± Gulliver says. ¡°You¡¯d be on your arse if it was not for her if it weren¡¯t for her so I guess it¡¯s a good thing she lives.¡±


    He says it skeptically like her dying meant little to nothing to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you¡¯re talking to?¡± I remind him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about her like that.¡±


    ¡°Remember whose bed youy atop.¡± He says towering above me. ¡°Remember who saved your arse and when you can move again be kinder to Elena, as foolish as she is you owe her your life.¡±


    He bows in mockery and proceeds to exit the room, leaving me alone to fix up my raging thoughts.

 Fourty Three

    Chapter forty three


    Elena


    It didn¡¯t take quite long for me to figure out that Gulliver was a mage, with all the spell casting and his rather impable affinity for magic, it did baffle me that he was this close with Dracul seeing that it was the rise of his species that brought about the downfall of his.


    There was no time to pry though, things were heating up and fast, Gulliver¡¯s wards were strong around his house, obscuring and dematerializing it from intruders but everyday they inched closer, looked in a little deeper and I wondered just how long we had until we became unsafe.


    And then there was him, popping up out of the blue with mentions of ¡®The Witch¡¯, I shouldn¡¯t have been skeptical, every information was crucial in possibly preserving Dracul¡¯s life and yet I couldn¡¯t help but distrust his loyalties, these were trying times and I was determined not to fuck up again.


    Whatever Gulliver had done for Dracul, it worked tremendously well, he was on his feet in a week and building up a strong resistance again Dragonsbane.


    ¡°Sire.¡± Tanner says, during dinner. ¡°What are your ns for returning back home?, Forgive me if I¡¯m in haste but it¡¯s been over two weeks since anyone¡¯s heard of you, the people may-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not ready.¡± I deadpan, cutting him off, I hated the fact that we needed to even have this sort of conversation


    ¡°Mydy forgive me.¡± Tanner says returning quietly to his meal.


    I shudder in distaste and abruptly rise, leaving without so much as a word, I hear footsteps trail up behind me and I only assume it to be Dracul, it¡¯s a bit weird that he¡¯s following me, despite the fact that we have barely spoken to each other in the past few days.


    ¡°Elena.¡± He calls after me. ¡°Elena wait!¡±


    I walk faster, on the brink of a run even, but he seems to approach even faster, my rooms looms in sight and I reach it but he bursts in before I¡¯m able to shut the doorpletely.


    ¡°What?!¡± I say to him heaving. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just leave me alone? It¡¯s been ok for you all this while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever run from me.¡± He says with a calmness that pricks me. ¡°You¡¯re mine Elena, you don¡¯t get to run from me!''¡±


    I look away, my eyes burdened with unshed tears, his arms grasp at my sides


    ¡°Look at me!¡± Hemands, drawing my gaze back in. ¡°You are mine Elena!¡±


    ¡°You sent me away!¡± I tell him. ¡°You don¡¯t get to own me anymore!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± He repeats with so much certainty dripping in his voice. ¡°Just as much as I¡¯m yours.¡±


    His head dips down and in that moment he¡¯s kissing me, it¡¯s hot, it fast and it¡¯s totally needed, I lean in further to him, relishing it, not knowing just how much I have missed the taste of him.


    He breaks away from my mouth, trailing hot kisses down my neck as his his fingers deftly and expertly peels off my clothes.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I whimper, his name tumbling out of my lips as he pleasures me.


    My back finds the bed the second I¡¯m down to my underwear, subtle growls and groans emanate from him and it purrs hard against my skin, causing my panties to soak even more.


    ¡°Please.¡± I beg him despite being unsure of just what I¡¯m begging for. ¡°Please.¡±


    He seems to know exactly what I want and the moment my breasts spring free from their clutches, the feels of his hot tongue encircles it, indecipherable epithets escape me and he sucks harder, staring up at me with those molten gold eyes.


    He takes his time, despite my pleas, touching and pleasuring me everywhere but the spot that I really want him to.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I purr iming his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be a tease.¡±


    It seems to be all the encouragement he desires in that instant he trails hot wet kisses dow my belly until his mouthtches hard on my core.


    I could have screamed with relief in that moment, but only moans escape me as his tongue circles around my clit, teasing, leading and controlling my body. His tongue delves deeper still pulling onto the very edge until with a piercing scream I orgasm into the night.


    ¡°So fucking wonderful.¡± He growls against me. ¡°You taste so fucking wonderful, you should have a taste of yourself.¡±


    His lipstch onto mine again, and I can¡¯t help but moan as the taste of us sinks into my mouth, his fingers continue to y with me, teasing me until they are reced by something much more familiar and bigger.


    A groan escapes me as he sinks fully into me, my inner sex sobs with wet relief, weing him back as he rocks me in fully. There¡¯s nothing slow and tedious about this affair and ites on hard, hot and intimately fast and it¡¯s just what the both of us needs, my moans and Draculs grunts and groans must have been heard for miles on end but neither of us seemed to care in that moment.


    He¡¯s pounding into me fiercely, drawing orgasm upon orgasm out of me.


    ¡°So fucking beautiful.¡± He whispers into my ears. ¡°I fucking love it!¡±


    No more words are spoken and he holds me in ce pounding into me until we both climax together .


    ¡°I think we were a bit loud.¡± I tell him when my senses return from cloud nine.


    A rumble emanates from his chest and augh echoes from him.


    There¡¯s a sense of restoration thates with that moment and a vague silence follows before he finally speaks.


    ¡°Tanner isn¡¯t wrong you know.¡± He says. ¡°We have to move in soon if we must take back what is ours.¡±


    The sense of peace deteriorates in that instant and the heavy weight of realityes crashing down with Ryder¡¯s and Dn¡¯s craziness looming in like a malignant disease. I try to roll off him but he holds me in ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He says to me. ¡°Don¡¯t evade, don¡¯t run, don¡¯t hide, tell me what goes on in your mind.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s false, but I feel safe.¡± I tell him. ¡°Going back makes it all too real, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to lose you Dracul!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t!¡± He promises. ¡°No matter what, Elena, I¡¯ming for you always.¡±


    Those words alone seemed to take all the stress away, I almost feel rxed, maybe this-


    A heavy knock shakes the small frame of the room, disrupting my thoughts.


    ¡°If you two are done soiling my home..¡± Gulliver calls from the other end. ¡°.. there¡¯s something you need to see.¡±


    I blush profuse and he looks at me.


    ¡°I could tell. him to go.¡± He tells me. ¡°We could spend the night if you wish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather do so at home, with you.¡± I respond. ¡°Let¡¯s go take our kingdom back.¡±


    There¡¯s a smile on his face and body that vaguely reassures me we are going to be fine.


    *Unknown*


    I know of their moves, the wind betrays their ns and I can¡¯t help butugh as I take two steps further in this game.


    ¡°Bring him in.¡± I tell the guard.


    He bows and proceeds to do my bidding, one of the benefits of having this much power.


    It takes awhile, but their clicking footsteps finally return, a haggard frail looking man stands beside him, his eyes telling a story of how mighty he was once.


    ¡°Mydy.¡± The guard says bowing down ever so reverently before proceeding to leave.


    ¡°King of the east!¡± I call him by his title. ¡°Lord of the rising sun and everything it touches, you¡¯re wee to my abode.¡±


    ¡°And what do they call you.¡± He asks disbelief still evident in his voice.


    ¡°I am called many things.¡± I tell him. ¡°A benevolent god to my friends and a vicious devil to my enemies but you, you may address me as the Queen of the north.¡±


    The wind howls in reverence and for ir I cause several columns to topple down around us and promptly reassign them back, his eyes widen, he¡¯d always been a fan of realism and he falls into a bow.


    ¡°Mydy.¡± he begins.


    ¡°Your grace.¡± I correct. ¡°My territory remember.¡±


    ¡°Your grace.¡± He says choking on his pride. ¡°I have searched for months and finally I find one like you who wields the power to help me with my¨C¡±


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here.¡± I say to him. ¡°Are you willing to pay the price?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says. ¡°Anything for my daughter, anything for my Elena.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but smile, another pawn recruited to the cause and with such minimal effort too, what a shame that two would be lost soon, but I was still in control anyhow the pieces were all mine to move. Watch out dragon king I¡¯ming for all that you and all that you love.

 Fourty Four

    Dracul


    The feelings of ecstasy faded away the minute we opened the door, ominous energy seeped in like a mist, instantly feeding the room an intense sense of dread.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I growl at Gulliver whilst clutching Elena close, the need to protect her dominant over my other senses. ¡°What sort of spell is this?¡±


    ¡°Are you truly that disoriented that you cannot smell the source of the magic?¡± He asks quizzically. ¡°While you guys were here getting properly fucked.¡±


    He takes a slight pause looking us once over and Elena ducks her head behind me, positively blushing.


    ¡°I took the time to have a little chat with our current ¡®guest¡± and you won¡¯t believe what I managed to find out.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a spy sent here to trick us.¡± Elena says simply.


    ¡°You take the fun out of everything.¡± Gulliver sneers but not in an unfriendly manner. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go exorcise the bloody fuck out of him¡±


    ¡°Exorcise?¡± I ask raising a brow.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says grabbing the nearest vial of what seemed to be a cool clear liquid. ¡°Exorcise.¡± He repeats.


    The energy grew with more intensity as we  move towards him, it seemed all too little in time for this to happen, but with each step the negativity in the air seemed to increase to the point where I felt like I could taste it.


    As we moved closer groaning and grunting echoed off the walls and the distinct smell of a foreign entity became clear.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Gulliver says, more to Elena than to me.


    The sight of Tanner gave me chills, sorcery like this hadn¡¯t been used in ages, binding one¡¯s soul with the willpower just so as to trick us was extreme, a snarling and spit ridden Tanner did well to attest to just how far our enemy was willing to go.


    He thrashed and shook, held down by chains of silvery magic, a skill which I had seen Gulliver use once, at the sight of us however he stilled and his enraged eyes seemed to regain just the slightest bit of sanity.


    Hr walked towards us in a strange fashion and stopped just a fee feet short of us, his chains withholding him frim further movement.


    ¡°She will kill you!¡¯ he snarls particrly at Elena. ¡°She had hopes for you but you are just like her!, Just like your mother, TRAITOR!, TRAITOR!, TRAITOR!¡±


    He uttered the words with intense power and each repetition only caused Elena to quake and step back!


    ¡°Do it now!¡± I bark at Gulliver who seems ro have forgotten his task in the heat of the moment, at my words though, he proceeded to smash the vial across the floor, the liquid inside evaporated instantly, turning into a gas and seeping it¡¯s way up Tanner¡¯s nose as Gulliver chanted in a low almost hushed tone.


    The spasming was instantaneous, red mist flowed from him in waves despite the incessant curses and asional screams that came from him.


    ¡°She will kill you all!¡± He roared with finality. ¡°The queen of the west will have her¨C¡±


    The mist pooled up inthe moment swirling into a thick loud and choking up his words before abruptly disappearing leaving behind a ssy rather frail looking Tanner who abruptly crumpled up on the floor.


    ¡°Nymph tears.¡± Gulliver says breaking a silence that ensued between us. ¡°Tricky to coe by but sure works a lot better than purified water.¡±


    Elena looked pale and visibly shaken, granted she¡¯d had her suspicion but the entire process seemed to have drained a lot from her.


    ¡°So ¡± she says her voice warbling ever so slightly. ¡°What happens now?¡±


    They both stare at me, and just like that I¡¯m thrust back in control.


    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting any longer.¡± I tell them. ¡°Not for any more of the people to go through this, I¡¯m leaving in the morning and I hope you two wille.¡±


    ¡°There are things we still don¡¯t know.¡± Elena says. ¡°My mother-¡±


    ¡°We can find that out when we take it all back.¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯m done hiding from whoever this is!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡± Gulliver says. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Give me tonight.¡± I tell them. ¡°I¡¯ll have it figured out.¡±


    Gulliver shrugs.


    ¡°Anything to get you guys out of here.¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯ve used up my precious supplies and I don¡¯t hear a recementing in, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d rush in without a n, you¡¯re much more resistant to dragonsbane it¡¯s still going to hurt like hell but at least you¡¯d be standing.¡±


    It¡¯s not much of a reassurance but it¡¯s all I have, Gulliver picks up Tanner up from the ground where heid limp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch him.¡± He tells me. ¡°Come up with a n and fast.¡±


    It was easier said than done, all probabilities left them being stronger than us, especially with their stacked up arsenal, in the end I had only one crazy n that resided just on the edges of probability but half a chance seemed better than waiting.


    The n was simple and all I needed was some alone time with those fuckers on level ground and I was guaranteed victory. Gulliver ced a spell on the house to keep Tanner from leaving and a quick teleportation spell to transport us to back.


    It started going wrong from the beginning, wended at the base of the castle at about thirty paces from the nearest guardpost luckily there was something to hide behind.


    ¡°Inside the castle.¡± I barked in a harsh whisper. ¡°Are you trying to get us killed before we even begin?¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± He says, ¡°something is throwing off my spells here, probably some strong wards which we should have anticipated for, if ONLY we prepared ahead.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight.¡± Elena says iling her arms wildly in an attempt to dissipate the tension. ¡°How the hell do we get in now?¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± I say. ¡°There are some tunnels underneath, I¡¯ll guide us across.¡±


    The tunnels were a probability, they hadn¡¯t been used for years and they might have nned for that as well but we couldn¡¯t just go bursting through the front doors. Gulliver provided lighting for us and I served as the guide swiftly moving us through thework.


    An end wasing right ahead, it¡¯d have led us straight up to the rooms but it would seem they were well prepared, it started with a flick of a vine so minute and miniscule was the action that one might not have noticed it.


    ¡°The vines.¡± I said. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    No sooner than the words left my mouth than a chain reaction started, vines spring from every and all cornersshing out and trying to get a grip on us, Elena yelped as the vines trailed towards us with incredible speed but Gulliver was faster a vial broke across the floor, a wave of fire burst forth from it sizzling and burning it all off.


    But things had just began, moring and nging of armored tes and from the darkness a pale blue hex that I thought I¡¯d never seen.


    ¡°Ghost soldiers fuck!¡± I yell ¡± let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°You go!¡± Gulliver shouts. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them back.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Elena yells.


    ¡°Elena go!¡± Gulliver yells and begins to perform a weird form of weird incantation, our eyes meet for one final look and I drag Elena off.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave him there!¡± Elena yells pulling away from me. ¡°He can¡¯t-!¡±


    ¡°He can handle himself!¡± I tell her. ¡°You can¡¯t, Let¡¯s go!¡±


    I pull her along dragging across, my n felt like it was crumbling in pieces we¡¯d already lost Gulliver and an integral part of the mission we were fucked up if we let emotions get in the way. I tried not to think of what would happen if Gulliver failed as we approached the courtroom.


    We burst in expecting the high and mighty self proimed kings seated atop their mock thrones but we were met with emptiness, their scents lingered heavily in the background they were either in hiding or had left moments after my arrival.


    Splitting up to search for them had to be the worst idea I came up with and despite the urge to keep her safe, I was too enthralled with getting my revenge than her safety. A frail yelp alerted me to the current situation.


    With his half formed ws ced at the base of Elena¡¯s throat Dn had a nasty smile that screamed checkmate written across his face, Ryder stepped out from behind him the same infuriating look stered across his face


    ¡°It¡¯s been a bit long don¡¯t you think Dracul.¡± Ryderughs.


    I snarl, my feral instincts take over as I proceed tounch an attack, Dn¡¯s w tightens drawing on the slightest amount of blood and just like that I¡¯m beat, I stop dead in my tracks just enough for Ryder tond a hard kick to my shin. It¡¯s the first hit of many that follow, I crumple to the floor intense pain wracking my frame.


    ¡°Feels awfully familiar.¡± Dn remarks.


    ¡°Yeah the weakling gets beat up.¡± Ryder remarks as hends a hard kick to my ribs.


    I¡¯m cking out, Elena calls to me to fight, but I can¡¯t let her get hurt, I almost slip out of consciousness until a loud piercing scream emanates from her.

 Fourty Five

    Elena


    A hard hand mped over my mouth, pulling me abruptly from behind Dracul, I struggled hard against my captors, but the strong hands sped harder pulling me farther and farther away from Dracul until we were tucked out of sight.


    I struggled harder and a groan came from behind me.


    ¡°I see why he likes you.¡± Ryder¡¯s chilling voice stopped me cold. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll tap that little ass after we kill that weakling of a king, to show you how a real dragon works.¡±


    He tugged me back and I felt a hard length rest against me.


    ¡°Come on.¡± He says. ¡°Wiggle against me.¡±


    I jerked my head back and there was an audible crunch as my head caught his nose squarely.


    ¡°Bloody bitch!¡± He groans. ¡°I¡¯m gonna-¡±


    ¡°Ryder!¡± Dn calls sternly. ¡°Now is not the time, let¡¯s get rid of a certain pest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He whispers against me. ¡°How would you like to watch your Dracul die!¡±


    He dragged me off despite my struggling, his coldughterbined with my utter helplessness infuriating me. He brought me to the widened throne room. Our eyes met in that instant and Dracul¡¯s sanity seemed to switch.


    The conversation was short and Dracul lunged, but it would seem like I was the contingency n, I¡¯d switched hands from Ryder to Dn, the more vicious out of the duo and he didn¡¯t hesitate to unsheathen his ws and sh lightly across my throat.


    My pain was Dracul¡¯s surrender and each kick to his ribs resounded in my head, each blow and each prick of my conscience at my utter helplessness, Dracul was cking out and the negative emotions swelled up to a burning crescendoing out in one loose scream.


    Something seemed to click, all the anger, all the pain and the hurt seemed to burn it¡¯s way through to something locked, something buried deep inside me, something powerful and cold rushed out in that scream.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dn let go of me, clutching his hands tightly, a pained look on his face.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Ryder asks quizzically, about to nt another kick in Dracul.


    Power surged through me, energizing me to the brink of madness, the power bent to my will pulling Ryder towards me and forcing him to his knees.


    ¡°Still want a turn?¡± I ask, my voice sounding strange yet powerful. ¡°Let me give you a taste.¡±


    It was a simple kiss, but the consequences were dire, he  clutched his throat coughing and choking.


    ¡°What the fuck are doing?¡± Dn yells charging at me. ¡°You fucking bitch!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always the ones that never learn.¡± I say turn to him.


    My power goes before my bidding and the room fills with an audible crack as both his arms and legs twist in odd positions, a cry of terror echoes from him, feeling me with relish, let them know pain, let them suffer let them hurt.


    The power presses harder and harder against them slowly snuffing out their meagre existence, I would only be sated if they were dead.


    ¡°Elena!¡± Dracul voice calls.


    It sounds so afar, as I¡¯m drowning in my own power.


    ¡°Elena!¡± He calls again, his tone wavering and for the first time I really see him, the fear and terror written across his face, and it¡¯s not at them it¡¯s at me.


    ¡°Elena.¡± Hus voice trembles again. ¡°Please stop!¡±


    The power recedes instantly, the outpouring of whatever that was closes back to going back into the depths from where it came, the haze of power leaves and for the first time I survey the terror and harm I have wrought, Ryder and Dny writhing and mumbling in what seemed to be intense pain.


    A wave of fear grips me, I take a step back and that about does it, a wave of exertion rams into me and I¡¯m cking out, myst thoughts were just how much of a monstrosity I had be.


    Well Damn me to hell.


    ..


    I awoke on the plush familiarity of my bed, I leaned in further and further into thefort, basking in the calm and rx until the previous incident mmed into me and my eyes sprung open immediately,


    ¡°Oh look.¡± Gulliver drawls. ¡°Sleeping beauty awakens, maybe that brute would calm the fuck down now.¡±


    ¡°H-how long was I out?¡± I ask


    ¡°Two days.¡± he says. ¡°Which shows just how resilient you are considering you used untempered magic.¡±


    ¡°Magic?¡± I saypletely dumfounded.


    ¡°Seems even magic doesn¡¯t take the confused little princess act away.¡± Gulliver says. ¡°My head is sore, Dracul would exin it to you¡±


    He whispers something to the nearest guard and a minuteter Dracules bursting through the door, his eyes raze over the room until ites tond on me with great relief.


    ¡°Elena.¡± He breathes my name savoring it ¡°Elena.¡±


    I¡¯m swept up in a warm hug, he holds me tightly not letting go, I lean into it until shes of the incidentes back to my head and I¡¯m pushing him off.


    ¡°No!¡± I tell him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Oh brother¡± Gulliver sighs from his corner ¡°your response was born out of fear to them and besides even if you could I doubt you could cast anything tangible.¡±


    ¡°I hurt them.¡± I say my voice trembling. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop, i couldn¡¯t stop, if that was magic why was it so nasty?¡±


    My head bows down and despite the fact that those two jerks deserved every bot of what they got, a tear jerks from the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°Magic is fuelled by your emotions.¡± Gulliver says. ¡°Pure magic is emotionless, the vileness was as a result of the negativity you poured in it, you¡¯ll learn with time.¡±


    ¡°Wh-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn Elena.¡± He says. ¡°Rest and be d that you awoken when you did.¡±


    ¡°Ryder and Dn?¡± I ask looking to Dracul.


    ¡°Imprisoned.¡± He says. ¡°They¡¯ll stand trial tomorrow.¡±


    Dracul ces light kisses on my knuckles, more like in reverence.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to you Elena.¡± He says to me. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done any of this without you.¡±


    ¡°You almost lost because of me.¡± I tell him. ¡°You almost died because of me.¡±


    ¡°We all survived.¡± Gulliver says. ¡°That¡¯s what matters give it a fucking rest already.¡±


    Dracul casts him a hard nce and he raises his hands in mock surrender abruptly leaving the room.


    He turns to me and a hot kiss passes on between us instantly, my hair stands on end as his tongue delves deeper in my mouth exploring and eliciting moans out of me, my body yearned for his, missing him.


    He seemed to be the same, drawing me closer to him and trailing wet kisses down my my neck, causing me to shiver in pleasure, his hands explored around my body, touching and feeling in all the right ces, his arms brush around my sides and I grunt in pain, he nts one final kiss on my lips.


    ¡°To be continued.¡± He  whispers to me.


    I am left to rest adequately, and my every needs are attended to and although I was weak I still found the energy to attend the trials for Ryder and Dn, promising my self that I¡¯d see it through to the end.


    Their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and apprehension as I entered the room, Dn let out a feral snarl and a heavysh came down on his back from his jailer.


    ¡°Ryder.¡± Dracul called amidst the murmurs running through the gathering ¡°Dn, you stand here today used of treason, how do you plead?¡±


    Ryder let out a crazedugh, followed by a series of body shaking heavy coughs.


    ¡°Treason!¡± He yells out loud. ¡°We tried to save your meagre lives and yet we stand used of treason, we were your only hope, now all of you will Die!¡±


    Anothersh to the back and the people began to murmur again.


    ¡°Hit us all you want.¡± Dn growls. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change the fact that shees for us all, you think you know hell, you think you have suffered, the Queen of the westes for you all.¡±


    ¡°Banish them!¡± the crowd shouted. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Dracul raised his hands for silence.


    ¡°Dn and Ryder for your crimes against the ns you are hereby stripped of all titles and banished forever, you¡¯re to be branded so that all who may see you may know of your crimes and nature.¡±


    I was one of the first to notice the duo muttering iprehensible words in unison and as Dracul talked in , their voices and chanting began to. grow faster and louder, Gulliver sprung into action, his words overshadowing theirs, matching them pace for pace until they both stopped all of a sudden.


    They looked up to us and their eyes were void and soulless, nothing human or animal remained in them.


    ¡°Sorry Dracul.¡± they say in unison. ¡°But you do not decide our faith, there are no prisoners in this war only the living and the dead!¡±


    ¡°Shees for us all.¡± They say in unison. ¡°INFERNO!¡±


    They burst into ck mes.

 Fourty Six

    Dracul


    My eyes bored in heavily on Elena as Ryder and Dn spontaneously caught on fire, some paranoid part of me still wanting to hold on to the image of the unforgiving untameable sorceress that she¡¯d transformed into. I don¡¯t know how long I must have stared until our eyes locked, there were no  words exchanged between us, but my look must have conveyed all that I thought.


    She turned quickly from me before I could glimpse her emotions, whispering something to the nearest guards before being abruptly whisked away, I wanted to follow, needed to, the beast within me growling and purring to make things right instantly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gulliver says grasping my hand tightly. ¡°For the love of Sanity, Am i the only normal person here?, What do you think the people will say, leaving them in such an uproar?¡±


    His words made sense and at the same time it didn¡¯t to me, in the end it would seem that Gulliver¡¯s rationality won out, and I stayed, I have no recollection of what I said, but the people bought it up andbined with an impressive disy of Gulliver¡¯s offensive magic, of he  roaring crowd soon dispersed in a sea of calm.


    I didn¡¯t wait, I really didn¡¯t think I could, in a heartbeat¡¯s pace I was at her door.


    ¡°Sorry sir.¡± the guard in front of her door called. ¡°Thedy has requested to take no visitors, so will-¡±


    A harsh growl emanates from deep within me. The beast inside me wing at the chance to tear open the man who stood between him and his mate, my instinct to kill must have been in overdrive and the guard abruptly stepped back, pure fear echoing across his features.


    ¡°S-sorry sir.¡± he says quaking in his boots ¡°Y-you may go in.¡±


    A low grunt emanated from me and I pushed him aside, bursting open the double doors that kept me on the other side of her.


    It was strangely calm inside, and a figure covered over by a mush of nkets and her tiny wracking the tiny frame underneath.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I say with no intelligible wordsing to mind.


    ¡°I knew he¡¯d let you in.¡± she said her voice light over the wind. ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t know the meaning of Get the hell out well enough to leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Elenea.¡± I call her name, a bit morose with all my anger leaking out of me. ¡°Listen I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    ¡°Mean to what?¡± She asks. ¡°Look at me like I was a monster? After I¡¯d saved you? You¡¯d really think me capable of hurting you?¡±


    My feet stumble closer unsure of what to say and Ie to rest on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Elena.¡± I call her softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I wasn¡¯t trying to make you feel that way.¡±


    ¡°But you did.¡± She tells me. ¡°There¡¯s no going back from that now.¡±


    My arms reach for her underneath the mosh of clothes she¡¯s covered her self in but she stops me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She says. ¡°Please.¡±


    There was a subtle silence passing on between us, I hadn¡¯t really thought this through, my mind raced and the animal within me wed harder desperate to appease his wounded lover, but I could for the love of all things goode up with the right things to say.


    ¡°Elena.¡± I say peeling off the covers she tried to use to shield herself from me. ¡°I love you, and nothing will ever change that, whatever it is-¡±


    In that moment the door opened, and I was about to berate the living hell out of who¡¯d dared to interrupt the moment I was trying to have when I stopped cold in my tracks, it was her, Elena, my eyes flickered between the both of both, my brain utterly confused.


    ¡°If only they¡¯d been more time.¡± The one on the bed said her eyes shining bright.


    The look alone was enough for me to tell that that wasn¡¯t my elena, adrenalin flooded my veins and I jumped back a few steps away from her,


    There was crackling in the air as bones began to shift and I watched the creature tear up the faux features, turning from the woman I¡¯d expressed my feeling to, to a horrid looking monster, with eyes that shone too bright for the day, gone was the girl reced by a creature with skin so pale I could see underneath and sharp ws with voidless ck eyes. Two protrusions sprung from it¡¯s back and it reared it¡¯s head smiling with it¡¯s beady eyes.


    ¡°I wanted more time with you but seems we have an interruption.¡± It said and let out a feral snarl, poison dripping from it¡¯s maw.


    ¡°Chimera.¡± I say and it looked shocked. ¡°I know what you are, leave or die.¡±


    ¡°Only one of us is dying here today.¡± It tells me the shock quickly fading off. ¡°And it¡¯s not me.¡±


    It lunged, rather sloppily, it¡¯s huge frame not meant for the small confines of the room, I let my hands shift, the beast within itching for a fight, my arm found a way into his heart but not before it¡¯s poisonous teeth sunk into my shoulder, grunting in pain I squeezed and it exploded into dust with a shriek on it¡¯s lips.


    I copsed onto the floor the fast acting poison seeping quickly into my system, I look up to Elena.


    ¡°Call the guards.¡± I croak. ¡°Send help¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite my distorted view i notice immediately that her eyes shone just as much as the previous vanquished monster.


    ¡°Why do that?¡± Fake elena said smiling with a mouth filled with too much teeth. ¡°After all I went through so much trouble to get you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl weakly. ¡°Help, anyone.¡±


    I begin to crawl, each step painful and sending nerve wracking spasms through my body but she drags me back hurling me hard against the wall, sheys on top of me, her shining eyes brooding deep into mine.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I say with a final breath.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m the Queen of the west.¡± she says a rotten smile drawn across her features.


    I fade into unconsciousness, her evil cackling being thest thing I hear as I fade into oblivion.


    ¡°Fuck!.¡±


    Unknown


    Taking their King was easy too easy, for people who imed to to be wise, they trusted in their king¡¯s meagre power way too much, how easy it had been to take him down, but it irked her she¡¯d had to use the form of that wretched traitor, an insult to her kind the moment she¡¯d been conceived.


    Her throne room was joyous, well as joyous as she¡¯d let these fucks be, but still capturing the great Enemy was a cause to celebrate, the hall was lined with spoils of war, the skulls of her vanquished enemies lit up the room, you know the prerequisites for your normal average party.


    ¡°Let the celebrationmence.¡± She said a wicked smirk donning her features.


    The song began and she watched as they danced in fear of her, it gave her immense joy that the bastards who¡¯d wrinkled her kind to near extinction live in such abject fear of her.


    ¡°I said dance!¡± She growls.


    The crescendo of the music increased and her subjects danced, sadistic pleasure twinkled in her eyes knowing that they¡¯d dance till they dropped dead if she somanded it, her pleasure moment was soon interrupted as the huge door burst open.


    ¡°Queen of the west!¡± A familiar voice boomed. ¡°We¡¯vee for payment.¡±


    Elena¡¯s father stepped through, his heavy armor glinting off in the sun, nked by five guards who carried heavy weapons.


    ¡°Wee for Dracul¡¯s head.¡± He boomed ¡°We havee for what we are owed.¡±


    ¡°Owed?¡± she scoffed. ¡°Tell me king of the East, if I blow, will the wind blow away your frail little arse, your glory days are long gone, put down the sword and bepliant.¡±


    I could see the wavering in his eyes quickly overthrown by fierce determine.


    ¡°I gave you my wife¡¯s spell book.¡± He said. ¡°You were oath bound to bring him to me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± I snarl gripping the edges of my seat. ¡°You talk to me of oaths, you seemed to forget my people were massacred under the falsity of your oaths, King of the east!¡±


    ¡°Give him to us or the consequences will be dire!¡± He growled and all the warriors assumed a fighting stance.


    ¡°Well I tried to be nice.¡± I say snapping my neck.


    The words do not need to be said but each man spontaneously  implodes in his own armor and each tters to the floor leaving his own trail of blood and organs.


    There¡¯s a sort of fiery madness in his eyes as he lunges towards me, spear in hand, despite seeing the havoc my power had wrought.


    ¡°Bitch.¡± he growls


    My powershes out stopping him dead on his tracks just as the spear nears my eyes.


    ¡°Foolish man.¡± I snarl. ¡°I¡¯d kill you but you still have your use.¡±


    I smile as my bones begin to crack spasming as I take on his wretched form


    ¡°Take him to the dungeons.¡± I say knocking him out. ¡°I have a kingdom to rule.¡±

 Fourty Seven

    Elena


    Something was horribly wrong, I could exin it because I didn¡¯t truly understand it myself, intuition had never been one of my strong suits, but now the feeling that dread burned hard at the back of my throat washing away the anger and despair, inexplicably I found myself on my feet, treading through the halls that I¡¯d sought sce from, the feelings within me grew from an itchy difort to something unbearable. I toppled to the ground just as strong arms reached out to catch me.


    ¡°Elena.¡± I hear Gulliver¡¯s worried voice float over to my ears. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Trouble.¡± I mutter weakly ¡°Dracul, we need to find Dracul!¡±


    Using whatever¡¯s left of my strength, I push past his strong arms and walk towards the direction which the sensation drags me towards, Gulliver trails closely behind me offering what could be described as mildly irritating yet worried advice.


    ¡°Elena I really think-¡± he began


    His words stopped short, as we came to the foot of my door, two dead guardsid sprawled across the floor, their bodies mangled in rather grotesque ways.


    ¡°Something horrible happened here.¡± Gulliver said so seriously his eyebrows are nearly touching.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I spat through through the difort. ¡°The dead bodies are definitely no clues at all, I thought it rained kittens and bows here!¡±


    ¡°Pathetic as usual.¡± He snarls. ¡°Reach down with your magic, feel the essence on a deeper ne, simply breathe.¡±


    Themands came swiftly and so did the visions, carried forth by a breath of foul air, that came in distortions and broken shes, each one vivid yet more confusing than thest. Thest thing that came forth was a picture of me as I cackled evilly on Dracul¡¯s fallen body.


    I pulled back immediately, fear chilling every bone in my body, my hands gripped the door knob tightly, needing to see what I already feared had befallen Dracul.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gulliver asks. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    His words seem far off, echoing off with all the other things my mind had deemed unnecessary, my arms tightened around the knob, turning a ghastly white.


    ¡°Elena.¡± Gulliver Called ¡°Elena, Fuck it, respond!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no other choice, no going back, with one move, I pulled the double doors back and instantly recoiled at the sight before me All the things that once made the room beautiful seemed to have been sucked out, reced by mould and rot destroying everything in the room.


    ¡°What the fuck.¡± I groan


    There was a churning in my stomach, a nauseating feeling in the air brought me slowly to my knees, I took a look at my hands and the sight itself appalled me, my skin wrinkled and aged spreading from the tip of my fingers and spiralling upwards quickly.


    ¡°Die traitor!¡± The Wind whispered harshly. ¡°Die!¡±


    The same old cackling started, burning my ears as I withered in agony, spots began to dance in my vision and a trembling began, as I crumpled slowly to the ground I heard Gulliver muttering an incantation.


    ¡°Est tor rize-¡± he says his voice trembling. ¡°Fuck Elena.¡±


    I feel his hands encircle me and pull me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright.¡± He says to me. ¡°Fyck Dracul¡¯s gonna have my head!¡±


    I mutter some iprehensible words as I quickly fade out of consciousness.


    ..


    I came to the realization and instantly I was hit with the smell of lcs and chrysanthemums, the flowers I¡¯d grown up around, my eyes opened taking in the fresh view.


    ¡°Elena.¡± Gulliver calls my name softly. ¡°You¡¯re awake, thank the stars.¡±


    ¡°W-where, where am I?¡± I asked my vision a bit foggy ¡°what the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°Well Dracul¡¯s still missing.¡± He says dryily. ¡°You almost died so there¡¯s that and my magic was shitty against whatever the fuck that was so there¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked trying to stand up with little avail.


    ¡°Wow.¡± He says rolling his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t even know home when it¡¯s hitting you right in the face.¡±


    My looks must have easily betrayed whatever the rustling emotions waging war inside of me because a cold smirk formed right across his crazed face.


    ¡°Yes Elena.¡± He said, clearly enjoying this. ¡°Or should I say crown princess Elena wee home!¡±


    ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself Gully.¡± A voice called from closed quarters.


    A Grey haired woman with eyes that could only be described as shiny emeralds walked in and Gulliver¡¯s feature at once, changing to something remorseful yet cold and calctive.


    ¡°You must be Elena.¡± The woman her eyes seemingly glowing brighter as she smiled. ¡°For someone who cannot stop teasing and mocking you My grandson Gully here sure talks about you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Gully.¡± I repeat after her taking avid nces at Gulliver before bursting into heavy guffaws.


    ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± He says scowling. ¡°Laugh it up and why do you have to embarrass me every time with this Ma!¡±


    It was insane, Gulliver looking like a small pouty child trying to tell his grandmother off, it almost made me forget almost being the key word.


    ¡°My father!¡± I say at once ¡°I need to see my father!¡±


    I try to get up but was instantly assaulted by a truckload of pain causing me to fall right back on the plush bed groaning.


    ¡°Now don¡¯t you be going anywhere.¡± She says sternly. ¡°The spell work performed on you was pretty nasty, you looked my age by the time he portalled you here and removing the effects must have taken quite the toll om your body so bed rest until I say it¡¯s oo to move.¡±


    ¡°B-but.¡± Iined, ¡°my father, Dracul, the kingdom there¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no good to anyone dead Elena.¡± Gulliver says touching my arm lightly. ¡°I have trackers searching for Dracul, and as much as it pains me to say it, I don¡¯t think it would be wise to see your father now.¡±


    I resign slowly to the bed, quiet again with soft tears brimming in my eyes.


    ¡°Child.¡± Gulliver¡¯s granny calls to me. ¡°I sense a great power inside of you, untrained yet powerful maybe even more power than I am, and I Marian Thrall, Great Grand daughter of the first ever Magus, sorcereress supreme and leader of the hidden would be most wee to train you.¡±


    ¡°Aw shucks.¡± Gulliver says rolling his eyes. ¡°You want to train everything with an inkling of magical powers.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t offer to train you though.¡± She says with a brutality that has me bawling despite the pain wracking my system.


    ¡°Way to go grandma¡± he says rolling his eyes.


    There¡¯s a hint of pain in his voice and I realize that Gulliver may have just met his match.


    ¡°What do you say young princess?¡± She says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I say. ¡°I was kind of running on Gulliver for guidance since he was the only one I knew but since you¡¯ve offered.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She says. ¡°We begin as soon as you can move your body, you¡¯ll see I have much better things to offer than this grandson of mine.¡±


    ¡°ying the insult card.¡± He says. ¡°That¡¯s new grandma.¡±


    I let out anotherugh and she smiles again, despite all the fucked upnesss I think I may have found a means to up our game.


    **


    Queen of the west


    The east was nd, just like her entire family, filled with conscious and unconscious magic haters, l yearn for the moment where I get to eradicate them all, but for now, I fool, I wave and I smile ordingly.


    ¡°Mydy.¡± Ash, a confidant from my kingdom. ¡°The spell went off as nned, by now she¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Not dead.¡± I tell her. ¡°Just forced her to move to a closer district, if you¡¯re more a sorceress and less of a fool you¡¯d feel her presence here, but none of that now, we have fools to appease.¡±


    The sounds of trumpets and of cymbals sounded just on cue, and so began the slow procession, I could never understand how such underhanded methods yielded any fruitful results, there was no fear, simply ignorance and petty stupidity.


    ¡°My king.¡± A damned peasant said grabbing my cloak and for a second the thought of sting him to oblivion crossed my mind but taking a deep breath, I forced a smile offering a small blessing before turning on to the oing multitude.


    ¡°People!¡± I call and an instant hush grew over the pavilion. ¡°Today is a remarkable day, a day of infinite celebrations marking a significant end for all the evil that has gued us for centuries!¡±


    There was a loud cheer, hooting and ultions from the crowd, I raised a hand and once again the hushed silence descended on the crowd.


    ¡°I give you the head of the Queen of the west!¡± I say pulling out a dried obviously fake head at which the people cheered. ¡°And our live fry, tormentor of the ages, king of Dragons and all things evil, the harbinger, Dracul!¡±


    The crowd went instantly silent as they brought a wounded and weaken Dracul to the light, too weak to struggle, then one by one the cheering of the multitude increased until it was almost deafening.


    I smiled, letting myself bask in the cleverness of it all, your move princess.

 Fourty Eight

    Dracul.


    ¡°Rise and shine sleepyhead.¡± A voice calls me out from underneath the murky depths of unconsciousness.


    My eyes open up tenderly at first to the sight of Elena smiling back at me.


    ¡°Elena.¡± I call out, my vision still a bit clouded. ¡°Where the fuck am I?¡±


    ¡°Elena¡¯s not here.¡± Came the cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make do with me.¡±


    The coldness of the voice, like iron pikes slithering over my heart, this wasn¡¯t waking up to the life back at the castle, the vileness in her tone was the very spike of adrenaline my body needed jarring me awake as well whatever dormant memoryid in my head.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± I growl. ¡°Where the fuck am I?¡±


    Her eyes twinkle viciously and a hint of a smile ys upon her face.


    ¡°Finally.¡± She sighs. ¡°We¡¯re getting somewhere, do you need a minute more because by now you¡¯d have begun-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have your head off your bloody neck.¡± I growl rushing up at her only to be pulled back by luminescent chains.


    ¡°That.¡± She finished her statement. ¡°You¡¯re such a predictable man, thinking your ws and fire can burn away everything, you¡¯re living in the past, let me wee you to the future, Jacob!¡±


    The sound of heavy boots assaulted my ears, they filled in with a sort of ringing that caused me to raise a hand to them, in the midst of these nausea and pain, a huge dark skinned man walked up to her bowing ever so lowly in reverence.


    ¡°You called mistress.¡± He inquired in a deep baritone. ¡°Are my services finally pleasing to the highdy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said caressing the huge man¡¯s chest. ¡°I want you to introduce our friend here to a painful future, no mercy, no remorse.¡±


    ¡°Yes mydy.¡± He says solemnly. ¡°I am born to serve.¡±


    Her eyes lit up like a child¡¯s with the prospect of torture on the line.


    ¡°Suffer Dragonkind.¡± She spat. ¡°Suffer just like we all did, In the meantime, I have a Kingdom to rule.¡±


    She turned and proceeded to leave, her appearance beginning to shift ever so slightly until it became very much like a king¡¯s draped over in a dark cape that had a sense of familiarity to it, it didn¡¯te in that moment but I knew I had seen it somewhere.


    ¡°Mydy is gone.¡±  He says in a thousand voices, his eyes shifting colors like a kaleidoscope. ¡°You focus on me now.¡±


    ****


    Whatever he did, he did it slowly and he did it urately, spasms of intense pain wracked my body, reducing me to a creature merely able to grunt and groan, through this pain I could hear whispers of his thoughts making their way down my head.


    ¡°Give in.¡± It cried echoing away. ¡°Serve, Break.¡±


    It was not more than fewmands at a time but nerve wracking pain would follow for what seemed to be forever, asionally he took breaks careful not to let me slip into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Water!¡± I groaned. ¡°Bloody water!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in your castle.¡± He says ever so coolly. ¡°You have no say here, you get water when I think you deserve it.¡±


    As a good measure he got a full pitcher of water and dumped it away, it took all my resolve not to scramble after it like an animal and for the first time I hear him burst out in a deepugh.


    ¡°I envy your resolve Dracul.¡± He says lightly. ¡°Most men are quick to break under the whispers.¡±


    ¡°I am not most men.¡± I tell him. ¡°I am stronger than whatever sorcery show you put on.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡°Maybe you do deserve that taste of water after all.¡± He smiles.


    Seemingly on his whims the vase returned filling up to the brim with water, he walked towards me and I closed my eyes awaiting the refreshing taste of relief that never came, his hardughter caused me to reopen them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You may not be most men.¡± He tells me. ¡°But they always break, they will always break.¡±


    The pain mmed into me, more intense than our previous sessions had been, too intense, the beast inside wouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t let the noise continue, a heavy roar escaped my lungs, there was a familiar tear as I felt two leathery wings sprout up from my back.


    Half formed, I opened my fast changing maw and a burst of fire escaped me, burning off everything in sight, not stopping until the raging beast was sated, I considered him dead and turned to make an escape.


    ¡°Tickles.¡± I hear from amidst the carnage. ¡°Did you really think that¡¯d do it, Empress was right your species are foolish.¡±


    I lunged for another attack but he was quicker, binding more of those luminiscent chains more and more until i was held immobile and furious.


    ¡°Seems all we¡¯ve been encountering has been child¡¯s y.¡± He says and I notice a sark liquid streaming from his sides. ¡°How about we amp up your dosage?¡±


    ¡°Not so much.¡± I tell him. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Seems I am.¡± Hr smiles with bloodied teeth.


    The paines with a sense of fury this time, I embrace it fully knowing that only then would I learn to understand this ce and kill this motherfucker.


    Elena


    ¡°Again.¡±  she yells at me, her staff descending rather rapidly and rapping at my fingers. ¡°Concentrate Elena!¡±


    Scrunching up my face un disgust, I turned to her was it possible to have so much disgust and distaste for a word and person, it¡¯d been days since I got here and time seemed to be inching towards forever, for me it was one spell after another, one incantation to the next, while they both judged, Gulliver from his corner with a smirk on his face that I wanted to char off so badly and hia Grandma who went from sweet fuzzy sunshine to an absolute demon.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I say for the umpteenth time. ¡°It¡¯s not fucking working and if you would please stop hitting me with that frickin cane!¡±


    There another rapping at my hands, this time invariably much harder than thest.


    ¡°You and your no good horrid friends, you show promise, but promise gets killed without the work, you¡¯re no where near the basics and still you sleep soundly at night powerless and weak, maybe I¡¯ll stop rapping your fingers, the minute you show some effort.¡±


    ¡°Just show some effort.¡± I cry. ¡°What the fuck have I been doing since all these days. And how the fuck does this get me closer to Dracul?¡±


    ¡°Those who y with fire without knowing of it¡¯s power get burned badddd.¡± She says.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a baby with a weapon of mass destruction, either you grow up or¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking done.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I tell you when you¡¯re done.¡± She says.


    But I¡¯m already in motion, there¡¯s a swiftmand from her and I hit an invisible wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re done when I say you¡¯re done.¡± She says her tone too level.


    Anger builds up like a storm inside of me, burning it¡¯s way down, infecting every single fibre of my being,pletely maddening it was, my only focus was on the fire spell she¡¯d be trying to teach me.


    ¡°Infernia!¡± The words burst forth from my mouth. ¡°Infernia!¡±


    The magic bent to my will hearing my thoughts and heeding mymands with increased efficacy, a huge fireball shot from my hand pushing back with an increased recoil force that had my back mming hard against the barrier.


    ¡°Fuckin-¡±


    The other words left my mouth as I crumpled up against the ground, a piece of my sanity daring me to look up at Gulliver¡¯s grandma, a bit of her clothes were charred off but other than that she seemed fine.


    ¡°ying with fire, it always gets you burned child.¡± I hear her say just before I fade out of consciousness.


    **


    The smell of lilies filters across to my nose and I awake to Gulliver crushing them with curses stringing from him.


    ¡°Oh look she¡¯s awake maybe she could take over from-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She cuts him off. ¡°Apply the lilies gently to your grandmother, show me a bit of appreciation besides you do it so very nicely.¡±


    Another string of curse words escapes his lips and he casts me a harsh look.


    ¡°Unfortunately we¡¯ve all been paying the price for your brashness child.¡± She calls from herid down position. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare apologize we all know you¡¯re not sorry.¡±


    She was right, I was not.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I intended.¡± I say looking down.


    ¡°Well the difference between you and what¡¯s out there is intent, know yours now because I¡¯d sooner put you down than have another one of her running loose onthe streets.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± I question. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    The air seemingly took on a frigid nature and Gulliver became too interested in the roots he was mashing up.


    ¡°Rest girl.¡± She says getting up. ¡°Think on what you know and for hell¡¯s sake crush those things properly.¡±


    There was a look that passed between them, just who the hell were they trying to keep me from.

 Fourty Nine

    CHAPTER FORTY NINE


    Elena


    Minutes slipped into hours which slipped into days which slipped into God knows what, my onlyprehension of time seeming to be the constant rise and fall of daylight and darkness and even that slowly began to resemble figments of my imagination.


    Training was rigorous still bing even more intense after my little stunt with the fireball, I was a bit relieved Gulliver wasn¡¯t around for this bit, though I¡¯d bet he¡¯d gotten tired of seeing me fumble up andnding on my keister on a constant basis, he¡¯d taken a break going back to see how things were being run in Dracul¡¯s absence.


    Dracul, the mere thought of him sent mixed emotions apanied by a diforting chill down my spine, I wondered how he was faring, if he was faring at all, ofte I¡¯d begun to wonder just if he was still-


    ¡°You¡¯re brooding again and ying with dinner again.¡± Gammy tells me, her eyes sparkling from the other side of the table. ¡°Your one man monologue won¡¯t bring you any closer to your goals, training will and those who train must eat!¡±


    I¡¯d begun calling her Gammy ever since Gulliver had told me just how much she hated it, it seemed to get a constant rise out of her, her brows furrowed and she cussed like a teenager, it seemed quite fun.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again petnt child.¡± She growls at me. ¡°Do you know how hard it is for an olddy to whip up such good food and you think away on it?¡±


    ¡°Fuck it!¡± I swore heavily. ¡°If only you¡¯d remember your age when we were sparring and learn to take constant naps so I can sneak off to my Kingdom then maybe, maybe I¡¯d not have myself has a one man discussion group.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± She said simply. ¡°And you¡¯re projecting besides you¡¯ve been away this long, why the prodigal daughter returning act, the wind whispers to us, there is death out there, you cannot defend yourself against it.¡±


    ¡°Train me faster.¡± I plead tossing aside my te. ¡°Teach me to do better.¡±


    ¡°Stopining and learn faster.¡± She barks. ¡°Then we¡¯d need not have such conversations between ourselves.¡±


    She rose up rather magestically from the rickety old table, her eyes bearing down on me like hawks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve learnt by now that fire burns, quite literally.¡± She says. ¡°Be wise child.¡±


    So was the nature of all our conversations, a battle of words and notions followed by continuous advice, waking up was a painful monotone, knowing somewhere Dracul was almost definitely being tortured, it was a rock and a hard ce situation and there was no sight of resolution anytime soon.


    ***


    The sun was just going down when our sparring session was concluded, as usual she glowed with old age while Iid on the floor covered with dirt and grime.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± I ask. ¡°Why are there so few magic users, I mean aside from Gulliver, you and a select few, I barely see any powerful people around and-¡±


    ¡°There are stories you shouldn¡¯t go digging for girl.¡± She tells me. ¡°Too much pain lies behind there.¡±


    ¡°But I am one of you.¡± I say sitting up, I regret that decision immediately and I wince in intense pain. ¡°It¡¯s my heritage.¡±


    She looked up in deep thoughts and then her features sags in defeat.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± She tells me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell of what I know.¡±


    And thus began the tale.


    ¡®There was a time when we thrived , a masterful race of warriors, our abilities left us god-like and powerful, and we stood next to gods as the magic sung in our veins, and it was a great pride to one of the Mage folk.


    But poweres with envy and envy left long enoughes with it¡¯s own destruction,  it started with the Elder Dragon Dracul, the name for which your lover now bears, He and the first King of  the West, it was they that begun what would be known as the Great Decimation.


    Mixed blood children of Dragon and Mage kind under the tutge of the one simply known as the  Deceiver created a spell much like a virus and just like that a thousand years of peace and prosperity washed down the drain.


    The war to be fought wouldst a century and during that time  the virus did it¡¯s work, it¡¯s started out with ckened veins and within a week or two of agonizing pain, death would follow, it was a dark time, and our numbers dwindled in the thousands  until they were too few of us to fight.


    We retreated into  the depths of the shadows, those who were not quick enough to hide, were in and ughtered, the war was won but the massacre seemed to continue, it wasn¡¯t much long after the crowning of King Edmus IV, that a treaty was signed  abolishing the war but the damage had been done.


    Our Kind , glorious and great reduced to nothing but specks of ash scattered far and and wide across the face of the Earth.¡¯


    ***


    It was silent between us afterwards, it seemed rather irrelevant to talk and the words seemed to escape.


    ¡°Many of our Kind do not forget this.¡± She says. ¡°And we may be powerful but a few scattered droplets will never rece the ocean.¡±


    She stood still for awhile and then cast me a look of amusement.


    ¡°You begged for the tale and yet look you¡¯re the one crying not having live through it like I did.¡± She said almostughing. ¡°We have to be tough and resilient, that¡¯s how we survive, we make the hard choices to keep existing, you¡¯ll understand this someday.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡± I tell her wiping off the stray tears that found their way down my chin. ¡°I¡¯ll go freshen up and dinner¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡°It sure is.¡± She tells me. ¡°I have an errand to run, dinner might possibly be without me so better get to it or sleep hungry and training still begins by five.¡±


    And she was back again, moment gone, evaporated just like that, as I trudged back inside leaving her to enjoy whatever was left of the fast fading sunlight, thest of the daylight catches a small smile on my face, for the first time I feel rxed, not because of the mass genocide story but of the strange connection between us.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Queen of the west


    I hated this forest, the smell and the reminder of what had been, it¡¯d be one of the first things I¡¯d raze down was my ns were finallyplete. I stood there nightfall fast approaching, the nerve of her to keep me waiting for so long.


    The nocturnal life if the forest had just about begun and the owls were ying the hooting melody when she arrived, hobbling around like she did with those shining eyes that my fingers just itched to put out butposure and our deal stopped me from hurting her, for now at least.


    ¡°Miranda.¡± She called, the sound of my own name sounding so much so like a distasteful abomination on her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s Queen of the west.¡± I spat out hard, hissing with anger.


    ¡°I got your message.¡± She says seemingly ignoring me and my tantrums as if I didn¡¯t wield more power than she did. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I wonder how her very words manage to infuriate the fuck out of me, pushing the very buttons I once swore off from, No, I wouldn¡¯t give her any win in the slightest sense something between the lines of evil and smirking passed across my features and I circled around her menancingly like a bird of prey. The owls hootes to stop, Good it recognizes the bigger predator in the environment.


    ¡°What do you ever mean?¡± I ask her innocently. ¡°Doesn¡¯t a former student have the right to call on her old mistress.¡±


    ¡°Miranda!¡± She howls my name ¡°you petnt child.¡±


    ¡°Denise!¡± I growl right back. ¡°Or is it Gammy again? Watch your tone.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She says lowly.


    ¡°To check on our little project of course, make sure she¡¯sing along quite nicely.¡± I say high pitched with a smile that quickly turns sinister. ¡°And to make sure you haven¡¯t forgotten your end of the bargain.¡±


    Her eyes narrow and she says nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve grown to love her?¡± I pout. ¡°At least I hope not more than your Grandson!¡±


    ¡°Bait is a weakening trait the weak use to lull the strong.¡± She finally says. ¡°How weak you have be Miranda!¡±


    ¡°Yet it is you who quivers and looks behind your shoulders at the mere mention of my name.¡± I tell her. ¡°You are a traitor to your kind, a deserter, it¡¯s a shame to know you.¡±


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± She asks drily.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t forget the n Gammy.¡± I say with augh.


    She turns and treads away leaving meughing and on my own whims in the darkness.

 Fifty

    CHAPTER FIFTY


    Dracul


    Somewhere in between all those never ending seconds, I finally lost ahold of time, the pain, had reduced me to a slobbering mess, he¡¯d been right, in time as the whispers increased and the pain opened up my mind to susceptibility, whatever resolve I¡¯d had slowly broke off to his will.


    ¡°Serve!¡± The malevolent voice roars in my head for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°No!¡± I yell right back.


    Her face filters in my head, it¡¯s cracked now, fragmented like my sanity but it¡¯s her it¡¯s hope, I reach out to her and just like that the figure dissipates into thin air, it always dissipates.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been resilient, Imend you on that, your mind still fights.¡± Jacob says with a smile. ¡°A futile fight but a fight nheless.¡±


    ¡°Killing you will be satisfactory.¡± I tell him although very weakly.


    I can barely see through the pain but my other senses are heightened beyond measure and I smell her before shees in, hear her footsteps as she walks towards me and feel her gentle touch inid with all of the evil.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± I spat out and with a strength that I didn¡¯t know I had left, I charged in her general direction only to be pulled back by the chains and I promptly copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She says simply scrutinizing me like some pet. ¡°I¡¯d wanted to ask how our little project was doing but he still has this much strength left something must clearly be wrong!¡±


    ¡°Mydy.¡± Jacob bows lowly. ¡°I assure you I¡¯m doing whatever is possible, progress has been made, I¡¯ll make a new man out of him i swear it.¡±


    ¡°Do better!¡± She snaps and just for a moment a glimpse of her true monstrous nature is let out but the smile reces it.


    ¡°With all this rage think of what might just happen to poor Kathy and your daughters, my favor may just stop extending to them.¡±


    He freezes and her hands reach for his face, he shows no sign of pain save for a small wince but his flesh sizzles and the smell fills the air, when she removes her hand a reasonable sized mark remains upon his face.


    ¡°Let this be a proper reminder to you.¡± She says to him. ¡°Do not fail me again, I want actual results the next time I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°As youmand mydy.¡± He says bowing lowly. ¡°He will serve.¡±


    ¡°He better soon.¡± She says. ¡°I n on reuniting the couple,pleting the set and I need subservience before then.¡±


    ¡°As you wish mydy.¡± He says. ¡°It will be done.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± I say crawling back up.


    ¡°Train him.¡± She says to Jacob as she stalks off leaving me unanswered.


    Jacob looks at me and for the slightest moment a sh if regret passes across his eyes, I open my mouth to speak and then it all went white. Everything else seemed like a mercy in the first ce, his voice is a hundred no a thousand times stronger than it was.


    ¡°You will serve.¡± It roars. ¡°Or you will die!¡±


    The beast in me thrash and groaned in perpetual turmoil, I¡¯d never been a man of faith but I found myself praying the old gods begging whoever listened to let it stop, but pain roared on and just as the crack threatened to to tear through, it stopped reced by a sweet sense of peace apanied by a faint ringing.


    I open my eyes and saw him on his knees perspiring heavily with heavy shallow breaths, a trickle of blood trickled down from his nose and our eyes met for a minute.


    ¡°I have never met a man like you.¡± He says. ¡°How the bloody hell are you still sane?¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡± I tell him, I¡¯m bluffing I really don¡¯t think I can take any more of whatever that was. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than follow through with your ns.¡±


    ¡°Hers.¡± He corrects. ¡°Her n, let¡¯s go again.¡±


    He proceeds to rise up rather weakly and tries to project himself upon me again.


    ¡°Why why do you follow?¡± I ask weakly trying to stall for time.  ¡°Surely you¡¯re powerful enough.¡±


    ¡°You breathe fire and fly does that make you invincible?¡± He asks me. ¡°You think like a child, your concept of power is deluded, my power is nothingpared to hers and I wouldn¡¯t be the only one to suffer if I dared to go against her.¡±


    ¡°Kathy.¡± I breathe. ¡°Your wife I presume.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a sea of bad blood between us.¡± He tells me. ¡°But I wanted no part of it, of this, and I am sorry for this.¡±


    Before I could press on with further questions to at all for time, another wave of pain crashes hard against my head, it¡¯s vicious and there¡¯s only one thing I can hold onto, only one memory I can hide in.


    ¡®Elena¡¯ it¡¯s like a soft whisper ¡®Elena, Elena, Elena¡¯Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I chant her name like a remedy, a drug for the pain, only Elena, only her.


    ¡°E-E-Elena¡± I say weakly. ¡°I waiting for you.¡±


    ***


    It¡¯s dark and I¡¯m little less than filth bask in my own drool and piss, the guardes in and it¡¯s the usual routine, spit on me, throw some foul tasting food and watch as I gobble it up greedily while he throws insult upon insult before going to keep watch.


    All my ns havee to naught, escape is impossible, not without some help, if it were evering, my head pounds with a soft throbbing ache as Iy down wondering where she was, if she wasing for me, if she even alive to do so, when something caught my eye.


    There¡¯s a sh of light and I hear a body thud to the ground as Jacob bursts in and signals for me to be quiet, his hand signs are swift and thorough and a minuteter my chains dissolve in thin air, I don¡¯t think, I charge him and wend on the floor.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I gut you?¡± I growl at him


    ¡°Because I could immobilize you faster than you think.¡± He tells me. ¡°Also because I¡¯m breaking you out, you have some friends in very high ces it would seem, my family is our, this is a timed favor so either you get off, or get back in your chains.¡±


    I got off him, still putting up a protective stance, he got up eyeing me wearily, and then began opening up a portal to get us out of there.


    But we were seemingly out of time the door burst open and two mages exactly alike in everything except from the color of the long flowing robes, which were blue and ck respectively.


    ¡°We knew something was off when our chains were broken.¡± They say together in a very very creepy manner. ¡°She might just have your head for this Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He growls and at the same time the sound of a portal whooshing open grabs our attention.


    I bare my ws itching to draw blood but Jacob pulls me back hardly.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± He tells me before tossing me like a rag doll in to the portal, I¡¯m blinded by the light but I hear the sounds of battle and a pained cry just before wee tumbling out on the other end of a forest.


    ¡°Free.¡± Iugh, taking in the freshness of the air and the sight of the woods, I¡¯m ecstatic until I hear Jacob crumple to the floor hard, luminescent chains spring from hus sides and on close nce they seemed to be prating his body as if propelled by an invisible force.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I growled not knowing what to do. ¡°Where are we? Where the fuck are we, are any of your friends close by?¡±


    He struggles for words and i kneel by his side trying to catch them.


    ¡°Family.¡± He says through a mouthful of blood ¡°protect my family I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    ¡°I can, I can get you help.¡± I tell him. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡°Chains bait.¡± He says weakly. ¡°Meant to lure you out besides you¡¯d never make it back in time, I¡¯m a dead man, your friend is a days walk from here, do well to give me a proper burial.¡±


    I do not truly know the man he is, but a tear escapes my eye as his eyes turn ssy and another as I make a pyre and another as I burn the remains of my Savior Jacob.


    Miranda (queen of the west)


    The Volotov brotherse up empty handed, their eyes disheartened at their failures.


    ¡°There will be next time.¡± I tell them as I strip them of all clothing. ¡°But you must remember this moment so you may not fail me again.¡±


    The whipes down hard and they howl with excitement, madmen they are and I catch a glimpse of their massive hard-ons as the whip thrashes continuously against their back, they are not the only ones enraptured by the event and soon my mouth encircles theirs as they fill me up again.


    ¡°We serve.¡± They howl in unison. ¡°We serve!¡±


    And the lights go out.

 Fifty One

    CHAPTER FIFTY ONE


    Elena


    The Night howled with a fierceness, a sort of crazed frenzy if one could have said and it absolutely set me on a rage, my entire body and senses tingled with a manic delight if you¡¯d have it that way, one that left my teeth gnashing and my eyes bloodshot, something or someone wasing, I could feel it, smell it and taste it to the point of anticipation and it kept me awake.


    The wind sieved in through the cracks in the walls and Windows ying a tune and whispering in a strange tongue save for one clear word.


    ¡°Elena!¡± It roared howling a tune to which the rustling of the nearby trees served as the drums.


    The old Granny had ordered me stay off the woods at night, ¡®treacherous woods¡¯ she had called them ¡®filled with even more treacherous creatures¡¯, every tale made her believe death came with the night but the woods would not leave me alone eventually it built up roaring into a swirling crescendo that I could no longer take much less contain and before I could regain my sanity the bolt was utched and I¡¯d broken the unspoken rule.


    The woods sang with a joy delighted at my defiance and dragging me further in and underneath the moonlight my magic shone fiercely like an awakening I had never known, it almost seemed evil of Granny to keep me away from this for so long, what fierce power the night had brought me and I was content to bask in it.


    ¡°This way.¡± The woods whispered. ¡°Almost there.¡±


    The wind blew me forward towards a darker portion of the woods and through my magic I could see various spectrum of color, a trail of light calling me, beckoning me toe closer, with a palpitating heart I took off in a run headed towards the direction of the whispers and the light, the wind pushed me forward gleefully whistling it¡¯s tune, I picked up the pace the branches pricking hard against my feet, the thorns pricking hard, tearing up my flesh but still I ran with a madness, my feet pacing with the furious tempo of the wind, it all swelled up to a crumbling crescendo as the light trail finally came to rest on the familiar figure of a man.


    He was hunched over and his body shook closely with what resembled grief and as he stopped and turned towards me, his all familiar molten yellow eyes all too bloodshot, I could feel my breath hitch in my throat and just for a second the world seemed to stop the fast paced trees slowing down as it stared into eyes that I had thought were lost forever, my mind refusing to ept the reality that stood before me.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I finally let myself say. ¡°Dracul!¡±


    With a blinding speed, I ran into his arms, locking him in  a tight embrace as if the very apparition of him disappear again into nothingness if I held on a little looser as I sobbed heavily into his shoulders, his arms wrapped around me tightly too and the forest rejoiced having reunited them again.


    ¡°Dracul.¡± I whispered pulling back to stoke his chin lovingly


    The beat of the night changed once more as he imed my lips, the atmosphere changing as the husky aroma sex filled the air, he kissed me with a ferocity, his touches conveying all of the harshness and sorrows he¡¯d endured and I responded kissing him back with just as much fervor.


    ¡°Elena.¡± He growled hard against me feeling my skin finding it just as supple and soft as he¡¯d remembered me and there was nothing gentle, no forey involved in this, our clothes tore off hot and fast and the groaned in relief as he found my inner folds weeping pleasurably for him, pinning me down and mping his mouth hard against my neck.


    The forest weeped joyfully at the rawness of our pleasure wey conjoined as he pushed in hot raw and fast strokes that brought tears to my eyes my hands raking and wing against his back as I uttered iprehensible words moans and groans  filled the air and with a loud grunt that echoed through the woods we climaxed peaking at orgasmic bliss he copsed heavily on top me and our breaths synced as we fell from cloud nine.


    ¡°Elena.¡± He breathed my name. ¡°I love you.¡±


    There was a smile atop our faces and we stayed in silence only the sound of our breaths and the asional rustling in the bushes, we would have stayed that way forever if not for the crunching sound behind us, in a haste we took up a protective stance, forgetting our clothing, we were barely covered up save from sparse clothing and the iing darkness doing well to cover them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to leave the house girl?¡± Granny¡¯s voice floated into the clearing as she stood menacingly towering above us. ¡°Toe out on the witching hour alone and in the dark, just how much do you crave your death?¡±


    Dracul let out a sound too animalistic to be a growl and she stepped out from the shadows her look domineering and harsh radiating an equal amount of bloodlust as Dracul.


    ¡°Calm your man Elena.¡± Se says. ¡°Before there¡¯s little left of him to fuck.¡±


    I ced a hand on Dracul¡¯s chest giving him a small smile to let him know she was ok as she took a step and then another towards Gulliver¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°I would like to introduce you to Dracul the drag-¡± I began.


    ¡°I know who he is.¡± Came her heavy reply. ¡°My grandson won¡¯t stop yapping about how high and mighty he is, in flesh well he¡¯s just that flesh, I would like to know what possessed you to leave, knowing fully well how dangerous any affiliations with this man is!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask skeptical with anger rising inside of me. ¡°He¡¯s here isn¡¯t he? Everything has been for him, your training, putting up with your crazed notions, everything has been to get him home to me, He¡¯s here I found him, soooo-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s danger Elena.¡± She says looking Dracul squarely in the eye. ¡°You¡¯re not ready to face danger yet.¡±


    One look at me and she could tell that I wasn¡¯t budging, her eyes narrowed in on Dracul ring daggers in him whilst I stepped back and sped his hands around mine tightly.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She caves. ¡°Do whatever it is you want for all I care march him right down to my house so we can all be hunted together, I¡¯m sure my old sagging flesh would do for a wonderful feast add that to the potential on you killing us all would you, Fuck! You¡¯re way more trouble than Gulliver¡±


    She turned muttering something about me being insufferable and I couldn¡¯t help but smile and although I was pretty sure she meant bringing Dracul in as sarcasm, I dragged him along anyways all the way to. our old cottage, it seemed pretty unreal that we were reunited again and all that was left was to take out that fucking bitch.


    ****


    Queen of the west.


    Anger zed inside of me, threatening to tear through the entire Kingdom and raging onwards like a tornado.


    ¡°How the fuck did you let them escape?¡± I growled loud and hard at the twin brothers who quickly recoiled back in fear of my wrath. ¡°And Jakob I¡¯m so-¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s b-been taken c-care of ma¡¯am.¡± The eldest of the twins stuttered. ¡°I felt my chains absorb his life force a moment ago.¡±


    The rage tapered down for a moment but ever so slightly, the more I reasoned their inefficiency, the more I burned on the inside, I had had it and heads would positive roll starting with-


    ¡°Mydy.¡± My confidant Kimiko says bowing. ¡°Perhaps it is not an overall loss, the twins did get a glimpse of the false Dragon kindnding in the forests of Neverwood then perhaps all is not wasted, surely he must have found his way towards-¡±


    ¡°Ol¡¯ granny.¡± Iplete from her, and I feel a devilish smilee on. ¡°Two ripening fruit with one stone, what a proper blessing indeed.¡±


    ¡°Yes mydy.¡± Kimiko says bowing lightly. ¡°It follows your ns eventually.¡±


    The anger seemed to fade quickly after that, in fact everything else seemed toe into perfect y, two cornered beasts who had no idea how trapped they were, a fitting end to the murderer and traitor.


    ¡°You will not fail me again.¡± I turned to both boys as they stood eyes averted from my fiery gaze. ¡°We will be on the hunt soon, you¡¯ll apany me, redeem yourself in a manner of speak but after your punishment.¡±


    No sooner had to he words left my mouth when the fiery whipshed out from the shadows curling hard around both their necks and dragging them back.


    ¡°Let this be a lesson to you.¡± I say over their screams and sizzling flesh. ¡°Do not fail me.¡±


    I can¡¯t help the smile thates to my face as they hail me, Enjoy your days Elena you have so few of them left.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Fifty Two

    CHAPTER FIFTY TWO


    Gulliver


    The moonlight reflected off the clear bowl of water and the spell flowed off my lips, the cool breeze wafting his way across my skin, and the waters rippled as the spell reached it¡¯s finality, peeking with one eye open, I let out a sigh of relief, locator magic wasn¡¯t really my forte but I seemed to get it right in this instance.


    Elena sat across from a hunched over figure whim she soothed lovingly, he wondered who that was, it was no shame of him to admit that I had checked up on her at every sparse bit of breathing space I¡¯d got from the constant strain of watching over Dracul¡¯s castle and not once had i seen this in my scrying.


    Grandmother had been pretty keen on her home being protected against scrying forces but I had found a loophole that he wouldn¡¯t be willing to tell her about anytime soon, his concentration wavered and just for a bit the images flickered, the figure in question stood abruptly and the nket fell off, the person in question causing my breath to cease momentarily.


    There he was beaten down and a bitnkier but nevertheless there he stood, his eyes an unceasing molten yellow, he said some words to Elena that I couldn¡¯t hear from my side but I stared on dumbfoundedly, eventually my emotions spiralled out of control and the scrying cut off at the source.


    The calm breeze followed suit with my emotions quickly turning into a raging storm and the sleet of rain ran pouring heavily whilst I stood atop the balcony, my mind still in disbelief and overwhelmed by what I¡¯d seen, the door burst open and a maid came through


    ¡°Sire.¡± She said. ¡°A message for you.¡±


    ¡°Let it wait.¡± I tell her not bothering to turn towards her general direction. ¡°I am busy and would very much not liked to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Sire.¡± The maid whispered shakily. ¡°I am afraid it cannot wait, it¡¯s taken control of the throne room sire.¡±


    That had me turning and sure enough as I raced to the throne room a hovering green stormy cloud filled with a familiar magic that reeked of a menace.


    ¡°Get my grandson!¡±  grandmother¡¯s voice came shrieking through. ¡°For heavens sake be an actual help and get me me Gulliver interim master of this castle!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±  I say warily stepping forward still drenched in rain water. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no way to talk, stupid child.¡± She scoffs and the mist begins to take form until it took on a ghostly green replica of her. ¡°I have some news.¡±


    ¡°I believe you do.¡± I say with a smile confident that I¡¯d found it out before she did.


    ¡°Huh.¡± She says confusion clearly across the face. ¡°How do you know the guards are all over the Never forest, have you been scrying the surrounding area.¡±


    ¡°Err no.¡± I say confused. ¡°Anything else to tell me?¡±


    Her face scrunched up in a weird confused look, she rolled her eyes and scoffed.


    ¡°I am not your maids.¡± She says. ¡°Remember that I¡¯m not part of your pretend king.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The image flickered like a mirage and abruptly disappeared into thin air, I stood there silent and dripping wet with rain wondering why she¡¯d kept such from me, mind was simply unwilling to process any rationality as to why, I waved my arms and one of the guards came running.


    ¡°Have a wide scry on the nevermore woods and see if there¡¯s any guard infiltration.¡± I tell them.


    I pace about for what seems to be forever but in reality only a few moments pass before the guardes running back.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a general scrying in the kingdom sire and as per your wishes the forest was checked thoroughly, and there¡¯s no sign of it bring invaded, the castle itself seems obscenely quiet and..¡±


    The rest of his words fell upon deaf ears and I zoned off, did she really lie, what the hell was going on?, I wasfortable, a deep feeling of foreboding ran through me causing chills to run down my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to-¡±


    The door burst open in that moment and a frail looking haggard man came stumbling through with a maid running fast behind him.


    ¡°Sorry sir I tried to stop him.¡± She panted. ¡°He just-¡±


    I raised a hand to silence her.


    ¡°Dracul, dracul.¡± The man whispered. ¡°Where the hell is dracul?¡±


    I looked a bit closer through the grim mire across his face and the scarification I recognized him, Elena¡¯s father stumbled forwards towards me, his eyes trailed on me as the askew crown of of thorns on his head fell off blood spattering as he finally copsed his hands digging hard into my skin.


    ¡°Elena.¡± he said with a raspy breath. ¡°Trouble, save-, save her¡±


    He went limp in my hands and immediately I began barking orders to get him help and simultaneously trying very hard to summon a portal, my head had drawn up a list of variable conclusions some of which I was unwilling to believe, at least not yet.


    Please be safe I prayed, as thest circles drew up and the golden light of magic circled around me giving onest order, I summon the portal and walk through.


    **


    Elena


    There was tension, so thick it could have been cut with an axe, The house had been oddly silent and Granny had kept to her room, onlying out and muttering strange things underneath her breath, Dracul was nice enough, taking her stress off with himself not ceasing to devour her at every opportunity he had.


    ¡°We need to go back.¡± Dracul says at the table. ¡°Prepare better she has a magic that is unique, raw strength will not ovee it alone.¡±


    Granny¡¯s eyes narrowed on the other end, anger evident on her face, I could say nothing the sparks that flew between them ever since his arrival had been intense, she¡¯d been magnanimous enough giving him a wide berth, was it possible for such a profound change in someone in just a few days, everything seemed different from what I¡¯d imagined as our reuniting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± I tell him whilst poking at my food. ¡°You can prepare your defenses I have to train here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I leave you here.¡± he says. ¡°With her.¡±


    I had never felt my heartbreak like it did now, Iit went to granny who silently chewed on her food ignoring hisment, the silence between us grew much like the distance between our mindsets.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m just like her, what the bloody fuck do you mean with her, we¡¯re not people is that it?¡±


    ¡°No-¡± he begins


    ¡°So what do you mean.¡± I clutch the table I¡¯m nearly screaming now. ¡°She was here when you weren¡¯t, she¡¯s been giving us shelter when clearly an all powerful witch out for us, and yet you-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±  There was a silence as his fist mmed into the table. ¡°You¡¯re just as stubborn as usual, I¡¯ll drag you out even if I have to I¡¯m grateful for the hospitality and all, we¡¯re leaving that¡¯s it!¡±


    He reaches for my hand but recoils back from the tingling shick he receives, I let the power pool between my fingers and I flick him to the wall as easily as one would throw a stone and I hold him there.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days.¡± I tell him. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for awhile and I get it wasn¡¯t easy but I don¡¯t know you anymore, you feel the same but you¡¯re not you Dracul and it hurts me to see that.¡±


    He¡¯s resisting but I barely feel the strain against my powers and I walk towards him till I¡¯m right up in his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± I tell him softly. ¡°But I¡¯m definitely not that soft girl you once knew.¡±


    Three things happened in that moment, Dracul broke free of his restraints and charged but not towards me, his arms caught an arrow whizzing wildly through the air towards me, the front door burst open just as Gulliver stepped through a portal, no sooner had the shielding spell left his mouth when a barrage of arrows came flying at us.


    ¡°Gulliver.¡± Granny breathed out in shock and surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?, You weren¡¯t supposed to-¡±


    ¡°Find out.¡± Gulliver finishes pain and disbelief all over his features. ¡°Why in fuck¡¯s name would you do this?¡±


    ¡°For your life silly.¡± A familiar voice says sending chills down all our spines.


    I don¡¯t want to believe it but shees stepping out of the shadows like an evil surprise with just as much of an evil smile clearly written across her face.


    ¡°Well.¡± she turns to granny who looks downcast, her eyes refusing to meet. ¡°I believe we had a deal.¡±


    Two magic circles form around her hands and she takes up an offensive stance.


    ¡°By the order of the legion of the west.¡± She says breaking my heart further. ¡°You¡¯re under arrest.¡±

 Fifty Three

    CHAPTER FIFTY THREE


    Gulliver


    ¡°Again.¡±  She ordered as the stick tters on the dusty ground, my hands are bruised and malformed from  years of intense casting, she stands towering above me, her glinting with a cold spark resonating down her cold  dark abysmal heart.


    ¡°I said again!¡± She roared her stick tapping the ground  with a force of magic that sent an unrefreshing shockwave through me, struggling with my shaky legs, I crawl through the wave of pain wracking my entire system as I manage to stand.


    ¡°Pathetic!¡± She scoffs her eyes refusing to look at me. ¡°Clearly your father¡¯s genes, it¡¯s a pity she married him, a pity that is you, the world will eat you up boy, it is cruel to our kind,  halfling or not, it is my duty to train you, trust me I despise this much as you do, now Again!¡±


    Electricity much akin to a dose of lightning arced from the tip of her fingers and I barely had enough time to cast my shoddy defense magic and I was hurled back my back hitting the wall with a resounding thud. I gasped blood filling my mouth


    ¡°Each time worse than thest!¡± She snarled.  ¡°Just a shield, what is so hard about that-!¡±


    She raged on and I¡¯m seething an anger in me, it fueled a strange kind of burning within me, a different kind of fire in me an anger a need to prove myself and then summoning one hell of courage and thest of my magic, I sent the same attack spell at her catching her off guard, the power flowed through me with a yell and exploded in a bright blinding light.


    When the dust settled I could see pieces of granny¡¯s fragmented shieldying all  about, granny had moved back quite a few paces her arms smoked, clearing to reveal a rather nasty looking burn on  her forearm.


    ¡°Oh look.¡± She said with the faintest hint of a smile. ¡°Some talent.¡±


    With that I could finally copse with a smile on my face, I did not believe Granny to be mean in any sense, see just how cruel the world was without the need of our powers, it had gone from reverence to straight up killings, I would be strong, would be tough, would be worthy of the Szar name.


    All in all I would be deserving of her.


    ****


    I gazed stupefied as her hands lit up with the same light it had all those years ago, only this time, it was on the wrong side of everything, so many questions ran through my head, the key predominantly being why? I did not want to fathom her betrayal, it hadn¡¯t even ured to me that she could- that she could-


    ¡°Gulliver!¡± Elena roars my name just in time for me to deflect the bolt if electricity she shot at us.


    ¡°Finish them!¡± The queen howls with a maddened tenacity.


    Our magic shed in a sh of light an animalistic growl escaping my throat as I try although in vain to match her magical prowess, it¡¯s no use, she¡¯s a powerhouse and while my shield might have been holding, her magic was stronger, pushing us back and cornering us into a wall of human soldiers, the spell continued to drain me and just as my shield wavered, I felt a wave of magic wash over, not the raging anger fueled magic that ran through me but a more leveled calm one.


    It took me a fraction of a second to see that Elena was letting me channel her, at ger detriment as tiny droplets of blood had began to drop from her nose.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± She says almost yelling, ¡°I do not know how much longer I can hold it!¡±


    Dracul gives me a grim look, before turning off to face the soldiers and I wonder what that was about, there¡¯s no time to be wasted thinking on it, A spell escapes my mouth opening the floodgates and I hurl them one after the other, tossing each and every attack and defense spell in my arsenal, I couldn¡¯t beat her locked on even ground but I could if I kept her busy with the spells, Elena¡¯s strength held and more of my magic replenished behind me, I could hear the cries of soldiers as they were aggressively butchered by Dracul, we could escape, we could-


    An ominous chill filled the air, it was suffocating, kind of like an infirmary scent mixed with sulphur and a hint of something familiar, it wasn¡¯t until she looked up when it hit me, her eyes glowed an intense blue, something sharp and almost electric, it was a blue I¡¯d always known and not one I¡¯d thought I¡¯d ever see again.


    ¡°Miranda.¡± Her name escapes my lips as a whisper before we are blown back by an insurmountable power.


    ****


    The days has gotten tougher Granny was stricter and just not to me but her as well, I didn¡¯t really know where she came from but I was grateful for herpany, one minute it had been the two of us and the next it had been her.


    She was a pure blood with an affinity for Elemental magic, a true sorcereress and Granny¡¯s pride and joy, she had been my friend, a tutor and my first love, I didn¡¯t dare tell her, she¡¯d kick my arse but made sure to never leave her side, showering her with as much affection as I could without getting caught in the moment and despite all the hardships and hiding it had been the best years of my life.


    I  didn¡¯t really know what went on, didn¡¯t know what had truly conspired between both women, Granny never spoke about it , despite all the times I spent with her ying Inquisitor and Miranda, Miranda was not herself, secretive and paranoid with nightmares guing her nights, I tried, heaven knows that I honestly did to get her to open up to me but she wouldn¡¯t, she turned from someone I loved to a shadow.


    She¡¯d left on a starry night, not a word, no goodbye¡¯s, Granny had been pained but as usual she hid it all behind her stricter persona, I on the other hand had hurt like hell, the ghost of her had gued my boy hood and I always wondered if she did ever make it.


    There was no more need of wondering, she stood towering high and mighty above me, a victorious smile on her face.


    ¡°Good to see you too Gulliver.¡± She says drily. ¡°Still clinging on to friends, and shielding yourself with them I see, well too bad you never bothered to grow up, always serving.¡±


    ¡°Miranda.¡± I whispered her name quite afraid that reality might happen and it¡¯d really be her.


    ¡°Oh for fucks sake!¡± She sighs. ¡°I want to kill you so fucking bad but a deal is a deal, isn¡¯t that right Denise?¡±


    Granny looked down her eyes to the floor as barely met anyone else¡¯s, couldn¡¯t she see that I wanted none of this, no matter the reason she might have had couldn¡¯t she do something, Miranda stepped over me despite my rather weak attempt to grab her feet.


    ¡°First I¡¯d drain her and then maybe you.¡± She said gleefully in a manner much akin to a child¡¯s behavior, humming a slow song as she slow walked her way towards a fallen Elena.


    ¡°Granny.¡± I call to her weakly. ¡°Granny do something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good.¡± She tells me. ¡°It¡¯s always been for your own good, trust me Gulliver just this once.¡±


    My ears bleed as Elena screams in pain, the rotting smell of sulphur, the cold dead feeling of her magic, the clues hit me in the face, she¡¯s been stealing it, leaving magicians high and dry there were wisps of rumors of a magic thief that had caused quited a stir across the Southern border once, I¡¯d never taken her seriously, not until now.


    ¡°Diabolos.¡± I say weakly. ¡°Rotten magic.¡±


    ¡°A girl has to survive.¡± She says with a gleeful charm as she sucks Elena dry slowly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I wonder how Granny can stand the sight of this but then again she was iron willed, I wanted to move, willed my body to even, my body grumbled and groaned then remained still like a an old tree blown by the wind. Elena¡¯s scream continued to grow louder.


    ¡°Do something.¡± I yell with thest bit of my strength. ¡°I¡¯m begging you Granny do something!¡±


    I was met with no reply whatsoever and a fewughs from the remaining soldiers, the screams were worse Dracul had been bound by a shitload of magic forced to watch this torture, Elena¡¯s scream reached a burning crescendo and then suddenly stopped.


    The hairs on my skin stood as every fibre in the air became supercharged with magic so thick, I could taste the ck copper in it, the air supercharged with immense power and everything went white.

 Fifty Four

    CHAPTER FIFTY FOUR


    Miranda


    Power


    It felt so good I could barely breathe, a breathe of fresh air, I had to hand it to Denise she really did know how to bring out the perfect burst of energy, a unique sort of blend of energy flowed into my veins, it was a burst of refreshment and her screams encouraged me causing me to siphon her powers with even more joy.


    It seemed endless, when all of a sudden it all went wrong, the entire room had been silent save from the sound of her constant screaming and Gulliver¡¯s incessant but pointless struggling grunt and then all of a sudden it stopped, it was almost as if I¡¯d reached a barrier in her magic, a great unfathomable wall of magic that resisted even my prowess


    ¡°What in-¡±


    My next words fail me as an inconceivable pain slithers it¡¯s way across my arm, forcing me to withdraw with a grunt of pain, her eyes open and so does an immense flood of power, my skin positively crawls as I¡¯m blown back by an impable amount of magic, the st does more that that and her magic inside of me reacts causing me an unfathomable amount of pain, I crumple to the floor, my knees hitting the floor in defeat and anger.


    ¡°What in bloody fucks name did you teach her?¡± I roared ¡°Nughhh!!¡±


    One look at her, and it tells me everything that I need to know she¡¯s just as stumped as I am, I would not lose though, I have crawled from the mire to this position to lose to a youngling like her, The magic swirls in me, a kind of strange swirling that came from finding an opponent that finally matched me in fighting prowess


    ¡°Bring it on.¡± I roar rising on my feet, two red orbs of magic swirling in my palms ¡°Utzi erre, erre kaosaren jaunak, mendekatu zure ikaslea!¡±


    ¡°Miranda!¡± Granny shouted amidst all of the swirling power. ¡°That¡¯s forbidden chaos magic, it¡¯s not possible.¡±


    I snapped my neck gleefully, chaos burning out the residue of her flimsy spell and filling the air with as magic as she had, a strange sort of fire burned between us and I turned to the wide eyed Granny.


    ¡°You¡¯re outdated.¡± I say with so much raw power the room trembles ¡°weak¡± and she falls to her knees underneath the near impossible weight of my words. ¡°Know your ce and do not tell me what is impossible simply because you do notprehend it!¡±


    My hands reach for her desperate to devour whatever magic she had left, chaos making me incredibly peckish, Denise¡¯s eyes widen, and just as thr tips of my fingers brush up against her, a wave of energyshes out catching me off guard and leaving a rather nasty blister, chaos bubbles around it and in a moment it clears off, skin even more pleasant than before covering it up.


    ¡°Apologies.¡± I speak with a voice and notion that¡¯s seemingly not my own. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you fast, main course before dessert afterall.¡±


    I¡¯ve never felt magic like this it¡¯s almost as if I¡¯m possessed by an alien host, and with a speed faster than the normal eye can follow, Ish out a ckened spear dripping with a strange liquid appearing at my fingertips, a shieldes up and deflects it pushing me a few metres backwards with the recoil of the impact.


    ¡°Yess!¡± I howl gleefully, I feel not in control but like my thoughts are synced with something else, it¡¯s a rush that is both exhrating and altogether fearful. ¡°Yessss!¡±


    The house trembles as I deliver blow after blow after blow, my brain is on something above overdrive an unearthly thinking clouding it, I want her dead, I i want her dead now!, how and whatever is inside her.


    Wait what?


    My train of thoughts slow down enough for me to process that there¡¯s another entity inside her and what appeared to be an altogether too bright glow was actuallying her and another inside her, through the attacks I managed to peer deeper, deep enough to see the tiny fetus growing within her.


    It drove me positively mad, almost livid, I¡¯d gone around hunting and killing dragonlord after the next, ughtering them under thee wake of darkness and chaos and here it was an abomination, it shouldn¡¯t be allowed to exist, it couldn¡¯t be, I wouldn¡¯t let it.


    ¡®Die!¡± I roared vering and prancing about like am enraged animal, a harsh scream on my lips, I wanted her dead and now, a whisper sounded in my ears so subtle it was, it was almost like my idea, One look at an unprotected Dracul and Gulliver had a thought forming in my head.


    I ran towards them pooling power in my hands and sure enough, a pulse of energy was directed at me ans hasty shields cast om them the magic was maddening causing me to pull off almost cat-like feints jumping off from one shield to the next before raining down on her.


    A heavy breeze blew the door open as I collided with hardened dragon skin, Dracul reacting even faster, one look in his eyes and I knew just how much I needed to kill him, all man in him gone reced by beast. A loud roar escapes his lips and with brute strength he pushes me back into the wall.


    He rampaged on clearly not in control of his own self and sanity, Elena on the other hand had apparently been biding her time an immense golden shield extending from  her to Gulliver to Dracul and The old hag.


    ¡°Nisferatu.¡± she said in a calm voice and one by one they began disappearing, from Gulliver to Dracul to her it was just the hag left, as if I¡¯d ever let her go, the spell escaped my lips without thought flinging her away from the teleportation circle.


    And just like that I¡¯d lost my grasp on them, a bubble of anger escaped me and the twins materialized from the darkness, their faces grim and fearful.


    ¡°You were supposed to atone for your sins.¡± I roar at them still imbibed with chaos magic. ¡°Teleportation was a supposed trap I had your words did I not?¡±


    ¡°Mydy.¡± They began in unison.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I roared using my foresight to try to view my castle, they hadn¡¯t been transported to the castle, a simple job had been wasted and forfeited again. ¡°You have failed me for thest time!¡±


    They barely had time to beg before the spear swung in a  clean arc of it¡¯s own ord , taking their heads clean off, it fell to the floor with a satisfying plop and a hint of a smile appeared upon my face, still filled to the brim I turned to the slumped figure and the remaining soldiers who cowered in fear and awe before realizing my mour had fallen off in the fight revealing my true nature to them.


    ¡°Well.¡± I say simply swatting my hands in their general direction causing a wave ckout upper back to work today and then thest two years old now but it is just me I think we will get fire over them. ¡°Can¡¯t have the kingdom knowing yet.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was quite an exhrating rush this power, and I watched as the fire spread burning everything thing around us, a shielding still protected the old hag, a remnant of her spell and I stroked it savouring in the magic that I¡¯d drain from her sooner orter.


    ¡°They¡¯re bound toe for you sooner orter.¡± I spoke soothingly to her slumped figure. ¡°But what do we do with you now?¡±


    Through the fire came a voice whispering soothingly to me, the subtle thoughts in my head finally mestasizing into a voice, a voice only one in a million had ever had the chance of hearing.


    ¡°Bide.¡± It came subtly. ¡°Bide your time, let theme to youuu, bait!¡±


    It was simple but themand came from a voice so imbued with power I was forced to my knees,


    ¡°Chaos.¡± I say going face t crushed by the immense power. ¡°I control you back into the abyss!¡±


    The remnants of the fast crumbling house shook echoing with power as a harsh scraping wheezing sound imbued with power rocks the entirety of the ming room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t owm me.¡± It hissed. ¡°No abyss can contain me, I am almighty and you shall be my herald, bringing doom on the ones we deem our enemies, you tap the power I give, I only wish you use a fraction of it for my whims!¡±


    ¡°Back to the abyss.¡± I order. ¡°Ordena  berreskuratu, kaosa kanporatu, garbitu gure arimatik, oreka berreskuratu!¡±


    A faint hiss echoes off in the darkness and the spell shines with a light, albeit small but just enough to keep the monstrosity at bay.


    ¡°Very well.¡± It whispers into the night. ¡°You are not yet ready for what is toe, when you call on me again, do so with a price!¡±


    The words echoes off fading off with the fast disappearing maliciousness, a wave of tiredness takes up on me and I barely finish the teleport spell home before my eyes close onto another form of darkness.

 Fifty Five

    CHAPTER FIFTY FIVE


    Elena


    I barely had enough consciousness as we dropped from the endless abyss, with just enough strength to crawl my way to the gates, with a final burst of magic, I let the gates rumble slightly.


    ¡°Help,¡± I groaned against my aching and tired muscles, ¡°We need help.¡±


    I felt the intense warmth of hands sp tightly around me just as the firm grip of unconsciousness took a hold of me, finally at least we were safe.


    _____


    A ssh of cold washed over me apanied by a wave of nausea and I opened my eyes to the darkness, I could tell it was a dream, I¡¯d known that I¡¯d brought us home, where and how the power hade, I had no clue, but simply telling myself it was a dream did not do much to calm my palpitating heart or my frenzied nerves.


    Something slunk by me, brushing me hard and sending me spiraling into the darkness, making it avidly clear that I wasn¡¯t alone, it continued touching and pushing me ording to it¡¯s whims, each touch bringing along with it the cold wake of fear and sapping a fraction of my strength,


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±  I call out. ¡°Show yourself!¡±


    Manicughter filled the air, the sound like metal scraping against metal carried on to a new decibel that brought intense pain to my ear.


    ¡°Weak,¡± a cold voice called finally apanying the touches. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you child, Marvel and Gaze at your future, A future of Chaos!¡±


    Frustrated as the creature whatever it wasughed on at it¡¯s own words, I turn around firing off a volley of spells in every possible directions, I stop panting, drained and exhausted by all the drain of power, my breath itself seems to cease as two giant orbs of red pulsating lights appear in front of me and it takes me a minute to realize that they are actually eyes.


    ¡°I told you child,¡± says  the entity. ¡°It is futile to resist, you¡¯re weak, your wake of power was astounding but a fluke, in anyways I¡¯m going to enjoy destroying you.¡±


    Chains sang along in the darkness, trapping my struggling form and prating underneath my skin, from the red illumination of this ursed domain, I could see ck veins spreading along my skin, sucking my energy draining my life force


    ¡°Chaos you were, Chaos you are to be!¡± The voice howled with glee. ¡°Do not resist me child!¡±


    Whatever foul magic this was, it crumbled all my defenses and resisted whatever healing spell seemed toe to mind, I could hear it whisper, hear it sing in my head to give in, to let the darkness take over and consume me and I found myself wanting to listen, my iling stopped and the chains bound tighter around me sucking and draining me with even more gusto and glee.


    The lights seemed to go out one after the other until onest one remained, it had taken them all, it only seemed fair to let him have this one, I would give in totally, I would be chaos, be.


    A heartbeat called to me from the unwavering darkness and it wasn¡¯t mine although it seemed to being from deep within me, I didn¡¯t understand it yet but it gave me a strange, fierce will to fight, all I knew was that I wouldn¡¯t be dying here no matter what.


    A burst of bright light burst from within me, warming me up to grom the cold, the chains receded and the entity howled in anger and pain.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Creature of order!¡± It howled it¡¯s voice fast fading underneath my light. ¡°This is not over, I will get you, it¡¯s not over, it¡¯s not-¡±


    I woke up gasping and coughing, a warm hand grasped my back, helping me ease back into normalcy, but not before I surveyed my hands for the markings, in their ce were red welts crisscrossing around my skin, the only real proof of my experience.


    I look up to the male doctor with warm eyes about to offer a silent word of thanks, before requesting a bottle of water which was brought quickly at my behest.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±  I ask the man whose name tag read Doctor Egmont. ¡°Dracul, Gulliver and Granny?¡±


    The mention of her had brought back a bitter taste that I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to deal with.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am,¡± he says evidently confused. ¡°There were only three of you when we got to to you, are you positive that this granny character was with you? I¡¯ll have the guards search andb the area.¡±


    ¡°No no,¡± I said waving my hands. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t worry about it, give me a status report on the others or better still can I go and see them?¡±


    ¡°No mydy,¡± he says. ¡°Walking would not be best, we needn¡¯t put too much strain on you and the baby.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mydy you are with a child,¡± he tells me. ¡°Let me be one of the first to congratte-¡±


    His next words pass by me like a blur, the word baby ringing in my ears constantly, I was pregnant, it all made sense now the second heartbeat but still it was a bit hard to believe, I mean we¡¯d practically gone at it like rabbits all over granny¡¯s ce but still, pregnant was a big shock, a mix of emotions hit me as I clutched my belly hard, I was pregnant, with Dracul¡¯s child, I was pregnant with Dracul¡¯s child, I was pregnant with-


    ¡°Mdy,¡± the doctor calls, interrupting my self obsessive mantra. ¡°You zoned out for quite a bit, you asked for a status report?¡±


    I was made to know that Dracul was expected to make a speedy recovery with most of his injuries already healing due to his shifter nature, Gulliver himself seemed to be in a state of shock, he¡¯d been brought back, but so far he¡¯d failed to respond to any form of external stimuli only seeming to take the barest amount of nourishment for sustenance, the entire experience must have drained him mentally, I really didn¡¯t me him and I made a mental note to see him once I was deemed well enough to move again.


    But that¡¯d be days before I was let out of my white prison, my body itched and craved the movement but at every notion to end thispulsory bed rest I was constantly reminded that I was now thinking for two, a thought that still seemed foreign yet incredibly ting to me.


    Bed rest came to an end when an incredibly loud crashing awoke me from my afternoon napping which was apparently a thing I did constantly now despite the impending war, a nurse came bursting through fear and rm drawn clearly across her face.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill him,¡± she cried. ¡°Come quick, he¡¯s going to kill him please!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask leaping from the bed. ¡°Who¡¯s killing whom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon lord,¡± he cried. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill Gulliver!¡±


    My heart seemed to drop through to the floor, and cold fear much akin to the one I¡¯d felt in that dimensionless void as I came out just in time to witness Gullivernd hard against the wall his figure as limp as a ragdoll, Dracul came out, his body shone with a sweaty sheen and our eyes seemed to meet for the briefest of seconds, and through the fiery gold flecks, I could see a very void blooming in them, one thing was certain, this wasn¡¯t the man I knew.


    ¡°He should have protected you!¡± He growled seeming to justify himself, he turned to Gulliver. ¡°You should have protected her!¡±


    Dragonfire danced on his fingertips and I just had enough time to cast a hasty shield as he lunged a barrel of attacks at a fallen Gulliver.


    ¡°Dracul!¡± I yell hoping through the madness he could somehow hear me, but not once did he turn, something had to be done, my body was still weakened I couldn¡¯t keep the shield up for long, taking a slow deep breath, I marched up to him cing myself as a wedge between both men.


    ¡°Dracul,¡± I begged. ¡°Please stop, stop this madness.¡±


    ¡°Leave Elena!¡± He growled. ¡°His kind must be punished!¡±


    It seemed to go cold when he mentioned that and a sort of cold fury enveloped me, this was a man I¡¯d seen hell for, a man I¡¯d loved for how cool and calm he was, could that have been a lie or was it, was it something else?


    ¡°I¡¯m his kind too,¡± I tell him, tears brimming from the corner of my eyes. ¡°Are you going to punish me too, tell me Dracul, are you going to punish me and your unborn child?¡±


    His eyes seemed to flick back into normalcy, into the man I knew for the slightest second but only for a moment before he reverted back into the monster, this time with a strange after effect, ckened drool dripped from the corners of his mouth, his eyes rolled on in his head and with a howl not human emanated from his throat just as he lunged a fireball at me.

 Fifty six

    CHAPTER FIFTY SIX


    Miranda


    The whispers had started out slow and every time I knew, she¡¯d just known that it was him, sinking into the very fragile creaks in my mind, slipping through my crumbling defenses, and warping the very core of my mind intensifying the hatred I felt, causing my skin to prickle and burn. Its whisper grew in my head to a stifling deafening crescendo.


    ¡°Serve!¡± The voice swells in my head, apanied by a faint ringing. ¡°You will serve!¡±


    I brought my hands to my ears in an attempt to drown out the maddened frenzy with a peaceful spell and was met with the feel of blood dripping steadily from my ears, hitting me with a stunning realization, whatever this was, it was affecting me, killing me from the inside.


    A hissingugh follows.


    ¡°Y-you cannot escape,¡± it said, voice sounding like metals scraping over each other. ¡°You¡¯re mine, yield!¡±


    The voice goes on in my head,ughing and teasing, burning its way through the recesses of my mind, twisting and turning my memories.


    ¡°Serve!¡± It chanted. ¡°Serve, Serve, Serve, Serve!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I eventually howled, spittle spraying from my lips, my eyes rolling in my head. ¡°Shut up, Shut up, Shut up!¡±


    It wentpletely silent as the double doors swung open, two emissaries from the tiny insignificant kingdom of Rels stepped through, and I quicklyposed myself, immediately I sat adorning myself in the full regalia of my power and magic and despite the raging torrent in my head, I still managed to keep up a fore front looking down at them like the ants I thought them to be.


    ¡°Mydy,¡± a servant called, confusion clearly written across his face. ¡°Did we catch you at a bad time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I tell him in my ownmanding tone. ¡°Send them in.¡±


    The three men scuttered in bowing their heads reminding me of scared little mice, I would have enjoyed this scene but the very essence of chaos was slipping deeper into my veins, trying desperately to take control, to make me let go. I was currently battling for my sanity and was in the losing side, this meeting was a trivialities endured.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mydy,¡± the eldest man says bowing mechanically. ¡°We havee to-¡±


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here!¡± I say raising my voice, making it a tad bit shaky. ¡°But I see no reason why I should heed your request.¡±


    ¡°Mydy,¡± the second man calls, ttening his face to the floor in pure reverence. ¡°We have resources that would please you, we are the sole producers of meteoric ore, ournd is rich and full of honey!¡±


    ¡°It is also caked with blood,¡± Chaos whispered in my ear. ¡°It was there the witch trials first begun, there your people were first killed, their blood cries out, do you hear it?, Should they deserve your mercy? Do they? Kill them Miranda, kill them!¡±


    Its voice ended with a high ringing that caused me to wince in anger, apanied by a heavy wave of anger and a rush of devilish magic that I was sure wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¡°Mydy?¡± The emissary called. ¡°Are you fine? Mydy? Mydy?¡±


    Their voices faded off into a dark part of my mind, everything else silent save for the frantic beat of my palpitating heart and the sweltering tingling ringing of my skin, my breath came in short heavy bursts, the atmosphere drawing away from my energy and leading me to depend more on the dark energy pooling into me.


    ¡°Destroy!¡± Chaos howled gaining more control. ¡°Destroy! Destroy! Destroy!¡±


    I clutched my head and the men¡¯s faces turned from fear intoplete and utter terror, the power pooled in my body until I could barely remember who I was under the strain of such iparable power, I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, not if I wanted to remain in control, not if-


    A loose scream escaped my lips followed by a rapid burst of intense energy that spread quickly like a fog, covering the throne room in the darkness which flowed from every pore and every fibre of my being, choking and rendering me breathless, my eyes watered and my lips, my eyes watered from the mist burning from the noxious acridity, and although I crumpled to my knees choking and coughing, I could still hear the horrible screams that came from the darkness apanied by the sound of cracking bones and tearing flesh.


    My insides were on fire and even as I expelled the fumes, it seemed draw out more and more of my humanity, I could picture the harsh smile atop chaos¡¯s face, this was his will and with or without my consent he was going to achieve it, a coughing fit hits me as I expel thest of the gas and the fresh dose of aires as a blessing, the screams eventually start to die down.


    inoa itzaltzen da orain!¡± Themand escapes me weakly.


    The dark mist swirled using me as its centre,pressing in on itself until it fell into my palm, nothing remaining but a small globe through which thepressed darkness wreaked chaos on itself, I clutched the ball firmly in my arms and surveyed the damage.


    All three meny on the floor dead, their bodies torsioned and twisted in grotesque unnerving manners, the servant who had brought them sat in his corner clutching himself hard, vaguely whispering indecipherable words as his zed over eyes looked onto nothingness.


    ¡°Yessss,¡± Chaos¡¯s voice slithered into my head. ¡°See what we could do, how much we can and will destroy, I am yours, you have to be mine, all you have to do is give in.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I yell clutching myself. ¡°Never, never!¡±


    The slyugh echoed off in my head as it faded off into its nothingness, its suffocating grip on my mind receding.


    ¡°Stubborn,¡± it mused between theughs. ¡°So stubborn, don¡¯t worry, you have all the time in the world to reconsider.¡±


    Its voice faded into oblivion as I struggled to get on my feet, the man at the corner kept on muttering, his helmet fallen as heavy beads of sweat soaked hisely face, he was a handsome man but the twisted sense of mine knew better than to let him live, if it got out that a slip in power, even the littlest slip, then I¡¯d be done for, fear was what I ruled, losing it would destroy mepletely.


    I walked towards him with a menace that was overlooked by his madness as he continued to whisper and groan against himself, one look at him and I could tell this was a mercy.


    ¡°Lepoa hautsi,¡± I whisper pained at the death of the innocent man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it has to be you.¡±


    His neck snapped with an audible crack, and in that moment I felt a certain unison with the meandering darkness revolting inside of me, I stared at the body for God knows how long, until the doors burst open and four guards came bursting through brandishing their weapons.


    ¡°Put those away.¡± I say not bothering to look at them.


    ¡°Mydy,¡± I hear the creaking of armor as he bows ¡°w-what happened here? There was no-¡±


    ¡°I was attacked,¡± the lie escaped easily from my lips and I almost wince. ¡°You let men in without proper supervision, I killed them but not before they took one of our own-¡±


    ¡°Mydy,¡± the guard begins. ¡°We-¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± I say and my voice resounds. ¡°I should have your heads for this, consider this a good day and a warning.¡±


    I turn towards them, portraying as much anger and hatred as my eyes can convey and proceed to strut pass them, as I reach the door one of the supposedly dead men moans breathing in the scary breath of life and faster than I can react, my magic reach out and snaps his neck, for good measure too it snaps the remaining two, and the room goes silent as I feel the eyes of the men bore into me with avid fear, I do not turn, not until I can control the shocked expression across my face


    I spin on my feet turning to face them as I re coldly.


    ¡°Prepare for war,¡± I say with a devil¡¯s smile. ¡°The kingdom of Rels will be mine for this treason.¡±


    The act could not go on any longer, In more than a mess as I leave and my hands tremble in the folds of my dress, it¡¯s a race as I go out of sight, running down the spiral steps to the one person who could help me, my feet moving so fast, I wondered if she was going anywhere but there she was, bandages wrapped around her wounds and herely face weathered with age and stress.


    ¡°You return,¡± Denise says. ¡°Faster than I¡¯d have imagined,e to kill me I presume?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± I cannot help that my voice quivers a bit slightly in fear. ¡°I need your help.¡±

 Fifty Seven

    CHAPTER FIFTY SEVEN


    Elena


    The shield barely holds up and I feel the heat of the me flicker across my skin, the warmth hitting way too close to home, I don¡¯t think, I can¡¯t afford to, I draw out the veryst ounce of strength and see through chains form around my hands, quicklyshing out and binding his arms and feet, they act as a sort of parasite, siphoning his energy into me, replenishing my already exhausted source.


    He doesn¡¯t take it too well, thrashing aggressively against the chains as they wound tighter and tighter around him as more ckened foam flowed from his mouth, his body gave final spasms and with thest light in her eyes he went for. one final attack, arms rushing towards me, with malformed ws glinting in the light. I watched in terror as he approached me, no spellsing to mind


    ¡°Kolpea atzera!¡± Gulliver yelled in a strong voice


    A huge gale of magical force blew Dracul back into the wall with astounding force, creating a Dracul shaped crater in the walls, he was out but not done whatever was inside him, burned every single fibre of energy within him and it wouldn¡¯t stop, not until he waspletely burnt out


    ¡°Seize them,¡± he barks at the onlooking guards. ¡°Seize them!¡±


    Magic danced on Gulliver¡¯s fingertips, the madness in his eyes matching Dracul¡¯s and the guards stilled in fear of either party, not wanting to be on the wrath of either side.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Dracul growled. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it up myself ande for all your heads!¡±


    He crouched low, going for another charge, the very humanity in his eyes draining put with every spring and flex of muscles.


    ¡°Kolpea atzera!¡± Gulliver bellowed, mming into the wall with the same spell. ¡°Kolpea atzera!, Kolpea atzera, KOLPEA ATZERA!¡±


    The spell mmed hit him multiple times pushing him deeper and deeper into the wall, the sickening crack of his bones filled the air and as Dracul¡¯s eyes rolled into his head.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I demanded. ¡°Stop hurting him!¡±


    Gulliver¡¯s hands dropped to his sides and Dracul no longer held to the wall by intense magic crumpled to the floor like a ragdoll, dark ck liquid leaked from his mouth, a nasty smell emanating from it as it sizzled burning it¡¯s way through the floor.


    ¡°Seeds of Chaos,¡± Gulliver says grimly. ¡°We¡¯re royally screwed over, I need to get to the apothecary of the southern light abd fast.¡±


    He barked instant orders for Dracul to be taken to the dungeon, to which the guards only obliged because they were even more scared of his magic, whatever seemed to have to be wrong with him was quickly forgotten as was I,pletely left in the dark save for this ¡®seeds of this chaos¡¯ whatever.


    He disappeared off onto a corner while I was being hounded by the infirmary to head back for proper checks. I dismissed them letting just a tiny bit of my frustration out, I watched tearfully as Dracul was taken away, my heart stinging for imprisoning him by again.


    Gulliver seemed to have disappeared totally and I was just about giving up on him when I spotted a familiar frame hunched over, casting nonstop in a circr amplifier.


    ¡°Gulliver!¡± I called out to him, caring less and less for whatever incantations he was busy with. ¡°Gulliver what the hell just happened?¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± his voice echoes off in my head. ¡°Let me finish!¡±


    ¡°Gulli-¡± he holds out a hand and voice ceases, I¡¯m powerless to do much against him and in the end he holds the upper hand and I had to wait until thest bits of the spell were tied up.


    The circle burnt with a bright light, searing the spell close and a faint memory of it resurfaces in my head, it¡¯s a sealing spell.


    ¡°d to see you thinking Elena,¡± he says getting up.


    ¡°Get out of my head¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± he replies with utmost seriousness.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell him. ¡°Not until I know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Then try to keep up,¡± he says walking past me with an intense speed. ¡°I¡¯m not telling this twice.¡±


    He picked up the pace leaving me to follow his unearthly pace.


    ¡°Magic resides in two forms,¡± he says ¡°Order and Chaos, granny must have taught you this stuff-¡±


    ¡°Skip to the good part,¡± I say getting tenser with each passing moment. ¡°The part of that concerns us.¡±


    ¡°Chaos was trapped forever in the Great War,¡± he says hurriedly. ¡°Or so they preach but every so often there are cracks and little snippets of it slip out known as seeds of chaos, when they enter anyone, they infest and fast turning people to their darkest thoughts initiating devilish desires and feeding off of them until eventually death-¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I tell the thought of dracul¡¯s death exactly when I¡¯d just gotten him back appalled me sending chills to my bones. ¡°Is there a cure, how do we-?¡±


    ¡°I have put him in a temporary stasis it should stop him from festering even more,¡± he said dismissively. ¡°As for a cure I would work faster on it if you¡¯d let me be.¡±


    His tone exuded finality but that was something my mind couldn¡¯t wrap around, the thought of anything happening to Dracul, I didn¡¯t want to imagine, in the end Gulliver had to magically had to bar me from essing the library, shutting himself in and leaving me to my own whims letting me ponder on the growing thoughts of death swallowing up every bit of light in my mind.


    I walked around for awhile my mind contemting on everything, I had quite enough, what did I have to do for happy ever after, it was from one problem to the next and it was all because of her, in that moment, hatred swarmed in my mind like never before and it was for her, the one who called herself the queen of the west, the one who ruined happiness before it ever happened, the one who-


    A cold hand grabbed mine, catching me midfall and mid shriek as I tripped over a loose tile, dark bulging veinsced across an old wrinkly hand and a bent over frail looking man dragged me up, offering me a small smile, my eyes scanned his features trying to familiarize with his looks but I couldn¡¯t ce it.


    ¡°That must be some deep thoughts you have there ma¡¯am,¡± he said in a light baritone, his eyes glinting with something I could not yet discern. ¡°You should be more careful.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I offered more apologies and thanks and he turns to leave.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask causing him to stop and turn on his heels back towards me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I have seen you before, And pardon me aren¡¯t you about hold to be here, do you need me to relieve you of your duties, I assure you you will be wellpensated for life.¡±


    He lets out a deep boomingugh, a hearty sound that echoed through the suspiciously empty hallway, heughed a hard and longugh, one which confused me a lot and then suddenly it went quiet again and when he spoke in that moment, his eyes had a dangerous seriousness to it


    ¡°Little girl,¡± he tells me. ¡°If I were to stop my job your world wille crashing down and I do not mean in the figurative way you feel it has but literally it would shake the very fragments of the world, the next keeper is still yet to be born after all.¡±


    He gives a knowing eye to my belly causing me to clutch it protectively, this only seeds in inciting another round ofughs from him and this time he wipes his tears from his eyes.


    ¡°Be calm girl,¡± he tells me. ¡°I will not steal your child or force him into the path of destiny even if it will find him in the first ce, I¡¯m only here to help.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask again magic slowly starting to pump back in my veins.


    ¡°What? Do you have cotton in your ears?¡± he says exasperatedly ¡°I am the keeper of the One, the center of all thing earthly, the divine tree with evesting roots, I am the Order.¡±


    A halo of lightes upon him as he proceeds to name himself releasing a soft glow that gives me a homey feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you.¡± he tells me,ying his arms on more which surges more of his peaceful energy into me. ¡°Something ising child, something greater than you¡¯ve ever faced, something so terrible it has activated your unborn child¡¯s powers which now flows through your veins by linkage and you need my help to stop it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask a little too calmly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    I believe it¡¯s my eyes but for a moment he appears to glitch and fade back into existence.


    ¡°Chaos,¡± he says in a hushed whisper. ¡°Even now it infects weakening the Order, draining more of the light, you must find me before it is toote, you must!¡±


    His hands go from warm to increasingly hot and I bite back the pain as he sears inklings of a map into my skin.


    ¡°Find me if you want to save us all.¡±


    With that, he faded out if existence, only proof of our meeting a map that etched it¡¯s way around my skin, it didn¡¯t seem readable but strangely I could tell what each line meant, I needed to find this sage if I wanted to fix things or maybe Gulliver-


    Thwooom!!!


    The sound carried a massive breeze followed by a deafening roar that I¡¯de to recognize, Dracul had broken out of his bonds.

 Fifty Eight

    CHAPTER FIFTY EIGHT


    MIRANDA


    The old hag stared at me like I¡¯d lost my mind and was spouting nonsense, I¡¯d begun to question why I¡¯d even bothered toe here in the first ce.


    ¡°This was a mistake,¡± I tell her gritting my teeth in anger. ¡°Rot for all I care.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Her voice echoed off, followed by the weak tendrils of her magic trying to w out through the binds I¡¯d put her in the binds glowing a faint blue as it siphoned more and more of her energy with every resistance she put up until finally she copsed, a strained sigh escaping her lips.


    ¡°Girl,¡± she groaned hard, her breathing in short bursts due to exhaustion. ¡°Just how far did you go? I warned you girl, I warned you-¡±


    ¡°Spare me the lecture,¡± I said gritting my teeth hard. ¡°If I needed one, I know where to go, can you help me or not?¡±


    ¡°I cannot,¡± she replies defeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is quite above me, especially since you¡¯ve been siphoning my strength.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Waste of time,¡± I spat angrily, turning to make a quick exit from her. ¡°You¡¯ve always been useless hag!¡±


    ¡°I do know who can!¡± Her voice rings out, echoing into the cavernous dungeon. ¡°But there are some things you should know if you want to have much of yourself left for the journey.¡±


    ¡°For what price do you offer your help?¡± She snarls. ¡°Let me guess, your freedom? Should ite to that, I¡¯d humbly decline.¡±


    ¡°This help I offer for free,¡± she tells me. ¡°I taught you to think of the consequences before bargaining, and as usual you¡¯ve neglected my advice, Chaos is not a man, he is an entity of creation itself, you cannot begin to fathom what madness and horror will follow in his wake, freedom will be thest thing any of us have, especially you, his host.¡±


    A cold chill sweeps through my body because somewhere deep down, I know she is right, I can feel the miasma of power swirling and churning inside of me, waiting for just the tiniest slip up so as to be unleashed, regardless I maintain a strong front, the scowl seemingly permanently stered across my face, I stood to lose more of anyone saw the slightest break in my facade.


    ¡°Well,¡± I say a bit too nonchntly. ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    ¡°Chaos itself like any other entity needs to be fed to thrive, so this negative energy you put forth, this constant and unbearable hate for the world you have makes you a perfect snack for it,¡± she says. ¡°Let me cut straight to the point, you want to slow it down right, then tone down the bad girl attitude, stop ticking the fucking time bomb for our sake.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to control him, harness him?¡± I ask hoping for a shred of light in this seemingly bleak situation. ¡°Away I could use him back.¡±


    ¡°Many have tried,¡± she tells me. ¡°None have ever seeded, thest man was in fact my father, and the explosion of the great war, that massacred fair and human folk alongside the rest of our kind was the result.¡±


    I swallow a bit of dry spit, the situation seemingly bing deadlier with each passing word uttered from her mouth.


    ¡°You see child,¡± it¡¯s voice slithered in my head. ¡°You cannot bit begin to fathom my power, yield and you will not suffer, that I can promise.¡±


    ¡°What do I do then?¡± I ask, the fear starting to drip from my voice. ¡°How do I-¡±


    ¡°You die,¡± she says bluntly. ¡°Or you bind him, but for that you¡¯d need the guardian of all knowledge, keeper of all, I believe hisst current location was the Eternal ciers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s-¡± I begin. ¡°That¡¯s so far.¡±


    ¡°Your choice child,¡± she tells me. ¡°Make the journey, or wait till your mind is consumed by an entity seeking nothing butplete endless and utter destruction, it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Sensing that her words had hit home she turns from me, retiring back to her corner in the cell, the only tellings of her being the faint light emanating from the chains binding her.


    My legs feel like jelly infused with lead, and I¡¯m surprisingly chilled as I walk back. Inside of me is a turmoil save for my battle with the cancerous chaos seeking new ways to infest and devour my existence, a war rages on in my mind and several thoughts make themselves known.


    ¡°Mydy,¡± a guard bows and revers me.


    I walk past him in a daze his words and reverence seem toe from quite far away, in the end, there is no choice as much as my hatred for this world spans, I want to it be rebirthed not destroyed.


    It¡¯s quite a while for me to gather the strength and courage but eventually, the influence of Chaos bes unbearable forcing me to take action quicker and call for a meeting. I stride with power and burst into my throne room, the courtesans and councilmen bow their reverence to their ¡®king¡¯ amplified by the waves of power they felt rolling off of me but didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a mission,¡± I announce, looking them squarely in the eye. ¡°It is a solo quest deemed by the gods themselves, I do not know when I¡¯ll be returning but until then I leave my second inmand Freya in charge, you are to honor and reverence her as you do me, I leave in three days!¡±


    The crowd immediately bursts into murmurs and spections begin to rush forth even in my presence, it¡¯s all that I have and the old hag¡¯s warning for me not to burst my top.


    ¡°Is this about the princess?¡± One of the councilmen who I quickly recognize as Duke Edmont of the Gayle asks. ¡°Surely they are other ns in motion to get her back, his majesty must not put himself in such danger, it is wouldn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it has already been decided,¡± I tell him bluntly.


    ¡°I leave in three days!¡±


    I send them out, leaving them to squabble like chickens on their own turfs. I turn to Freya, a trusted aide of mine, whom knew of my true identity.


    ¡°I trust you can run these blundering fools while I¡¯m gone,¡± I say to her with an earnest smile, my fave feels hard from it only then do I realize just how long it was since I had done it.


    ¡°They are foolish men pretending to be smart,¡± she says returning the smile. ¡°Taming them should be no problem, tell me what¡¯s with the quest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I have to do for all our sakes,¡± I tell her. ¡°You¡¯ve always trusted me, so trust me on this one too ok?¡±


    She nods as I arise from the rather bulky throne.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I tell her. ¡°Make sure our guest is still in her bonds when I arrive, would hate to lose herpany.¡±


    She smiles and nods again.


    Supplies won¡¯te easy for the quest and I began packing rations, storing them magically just in case of emergencies when his sted voice pops back into my head.


    ¡°Foolish mortal!¡± It snarls. ¡°Why are you so hellbent on your destruction, I give you a choice, and you toss me around like your ything.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my head!¡± I snarl right back. ¡°My mind will no longer be infiltrated by the likes of you.¡±


    A crudeugh echoes off into the voiding space of my mind.


    ¡°Your mind is as good as mine,¡± it says emphasisid on top each and every syble. ¡°There is no escape from me, you cannot save yourself from me, after all you invited me here.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m telling you to get the fuck out!¡± I squeal so loudly, the jar next to me, explodes from an onught of power escaping me.


    ¡°Brat!¡± It growls. ¡°Impudent brat, go on your foolish quest, but know that if you fail you should know what is to befall you and your pathetic soul.¡±


    It¡¯s like being thrust in a vision only I can feel the wind breathe the putrid odors in the air and my scream rings out as a wave of intense pain wracks my body, my skin seems to boil, my body on the verge of breaking as scream after scream after scream escapes my lips.


    It¡¯s hard to describe, it is like a fire not the warm ones that fueled my blood in order to achieve my passions but an intense one that seemed intent on devouring me from inside out, my arms and legs are at odd angles and all I can do is continually scream into the darkness hoping something will save me.


    ¡°Witness,¡± Chaos¡¯s voice manifests a thousandfold. ¡°Tiny fragment of life what I will do to your bloody essence should you fail, know that if you do not willing ept me, this will be your faye, this will be your life, ept child!, ept!¡±


    I groan in pain, wanting no needing to escape and all of a sudden I¡¯m back in my room, my clothes soaked with sweat, my eyes stained with tears, my arms shiver ever so slightly and the mirror in it falls to the ground cluttering, cold fear grips my heart and I think of surrendering.


    ¡°You¡¯ll doom us all,¡± granny¡¯s voice floats into my head.


    Damn the old hag for being right as always.

 Fifty Nine

    CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE


    Elena


    The guards flew like they were made from putty, each hitting the hard stone walks with resounding thuds followed by the snapping of bones and pained yells, in the end, it had taken over fifteen guards to subdue Dracul enough to let us perform a higher grade ritual on him, even then he struggled madly against the luminescent chains keeping him bound and the guards had quite a problem keeping up.


    ¡®Now mydy,¡± the captain yells at me. ¡°We cannot hold on much longer.¡±


    I nced at Gulliver who gave a nod and together we proceeded with the spell.


    ¡°Zeruko.. kateak moisten dizugu zoramena lotzeko!¡± We chanted in unison.


    The words flowed out of our mouths repetitively and despite the immense drain from my still depleted sources I could see the faint inklings of the spelling to life around him, my consciousness wavered but I needed to keep going, at least for Dracul¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Zeruko kateak otoizten dizugu zoramena lotzeko!¡± The words flowed faster and I leaned into Gulliver for support as Dracul thrashed more and more desperate trying to break off his holds.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Zeruko-¡±


    We had no more time to finish the words as with a beastly bellow, Dracul seemed to double in strength and size as he broke free of his bonds, the spell shattered like ss releasing with it a huge wave of energy that sent the guards tumbling, I crashed into Gulliver and we toppled to the ground together.


    ¡°Traitors!¡± Dracul howls. ¡°Destroy you! Destroy you!¡±


    The Captain of the guards rose to his feet trying to shield us and with a sickening twist his head was lopped off by Dracul¡¯s raw strength, he didn¡¯t stop not even as Gulliver fired a volley of spells from his fingers, it didn¡¯t seem like he would not until he¡¯d killed us both, my magic was gone, I tried reaching for the wave of power but I must have maxed out, this was it, I was going to die, I was going to-


    ¡°Un?, bir I rendit, lidh vatrat e kaosit!¡± Came a voice I hadn¡¯t hoped to hear.


    Dracul froze in his steps suddenly immobile, his eyes still ckened, and darted around expressing the furious rage that his body now could not, from behind him, a figure hobbled forth and my throat went dry as my dad stepped forward.


    ¡°Forgive me dear,¡± he said weakly. ¡°I¡¯m no mage like your mother, so building the prerequisites took a while.¡±


    His hands trembled as did my lips and a single tear traced its way down my skin.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I call out disbelief evident in my voice ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Hello sugar plum,¡± he said in a hoarse tone. ¡°I have missed you.¡±


    I get off Gulliver and run past a still-frozen Dracul right into my father¡¯s arms, sobbing heavily as I inhale the faint scent of homeing off of him, he holds me right and ces a kiss on my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you about that?¡± Gulliver says amidst grunts to get up. ¡°May have sprained my ankle a bit there.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡± I ask. ¡°You knew and didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    I am happy to see my father but anger stews in me fed by a bit of the frustration of everything going on, I pull away from my dad¡¯s grip and stalk towards Gulliver a bit menacingly, a tiny bit of fire appears at my palm, I wouldn¡¯t hurt him at least not enough to main him.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he warns taking a step back. ¡°Think of-¡±


    His next words are lost to me as my feet buckle underneath me, I feel two sets of arms wrap around me and it¡¯s all a bit of a blur as I¡¯m ovee by a wave of tiredness, my muscles feel like jelly and right then I know I have overdone it, there¡¯s no point fighting it, I let the darkness consume me.


    ****


    Right then I know I¡¯m in a dream, but still, the breeze feels all too and the scent of flowers hits my nose, I¡¯m in a field of flowers that seem to stretch out endlessly, it¡¯s beautiful, too beautiful I let my fingers wade through each stalk, walking at first before letting myself break into a run and let myughter loose, I feel the freedom cascade over me like a warm breeze and I just want to-


    ¡°Beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± A voice asks.


    I spin on my heels to face the old man from before with a crooked smile across his face as he proceeds to smell the flowers.


    ¡°You,¡± I say in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes me,¡± he replies all too delightedly.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± I ask in confusion. ¡°Where have you brought me?¡±


    ¡°Rx child,¡± he tells me. ¡°You¡¯re still too stressed, you¡¯re in a pocket world, one of thest few uncorrupted by the Chaos¡¯s continuous wake, a ce where Order reigns free, you¡¯re in paradise.¡±


    ¡°Am I dead?¡± I ask, my heart palpitating heavily against my chest. ¡°Is that what happened?¡±


    ¡°Again child,¡± he says sighing. ¡°Rx, do not upset the fragile bnce of this world with your constant worry, you¡¯re not dead, though with your current streak you may not survive, tame your magic child, at least for the little one growing in you, I have brought you here seeing you¡¯re deeply unconscious because we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say finally rxing. ¡°What do we need to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Time is running out child,¡± he tells me. ¡°Even faster than I might have calcted, Chaos grows impatience, bad things always happen when Chaos grows impatience, as you have seen with your lover Dracul, you need toe for the elixir when you awake.¡±


    ¡°Gulliver says he will find a cure,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Your Dracul is past that stage,¡± he replies waving the suggestion off. ¡°Mandrake roots and essence of heaven, that¡¯s what he has, Dracul¡¯s has an infestation of a foreign presence, the only thing that can save you is the elixir and I sense someone on their way to me already.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You know who,¡± he tells me. ¡°A thorn in your side, your current form, and as it would seem Chaos¡¯s doorway into the world.¡±


    ¡°You must refuse her!¡± I say wildly.


    He turns from me taking up a flower to sniff.


    ¡°Serving Order is a blessing and a curse,¡± he tells me. ¡°You get to see things you shouldn¡¯t and do things for the greater good, asionally I have been able to see what my future is to be and even now it doesn¡¯t go beyond my meeting point with her, time waits for no man hurry child! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I call him.


    But this reality is already fast fading turning into nothing of consequence, a ckness if you¡¯d have it, I call out to him even more as thest pinprick of light fades off, his voice still chants a single word in my head and I know what to do.


    ****


    I wake up with the ghost of the old man¡¯s voice still lodged inside of my head, its request as in as day.


    ¡°Hurry,¡± it says to me.


    Gulliver and Father are immediately brought in and I see the worried creases on their faces quickly turn to relief.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I ask them. ¡°I need to*


    ¡°Try what day,¡± Gulliver says with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for two whole days, snoring like a damn donkey if I might add,¡± Dad elbows him slightly in the ribs and Gulliver gasps in realization.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been snoring like a damn donkey mdy,¡± he says with a curtsey.


    This earns him a smile but more pressing matters fill my head.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dracul?¡± I ask. ¡°Have you fixed him yet?¡±


    Their facial expressions turn into one of utmost seriousness and Gulliver¡¯s thick brows seem toe together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried,¡± he says sighing. ¡°Mandrakes and heavenly essence, to other less rational cures but he seems to get even worse with each remedy I try.¡±


    The encounter with the old manes back into my head and I¡¯m a bit awed that he anticipated what cures Gulliver would use, I¡¯m also quite worried because he was right and time was slipping by and fast, at any moment, The damned woman would be reaching him, there was no time to waste.


    It¡¯s surprisingly no struggle to stand and I get to me my feet pushing my way past both of me who looks rmed that I¡¯m even bothering to move.


    ¡°You need to get back in bed,¡± Gulliver says grabbing ahold of me. ¡°Depleting your sources is not to be trifled with, not to mention you¡¯re with a child.¡±


    ¡°Remember what you said to me when I was asking about Dracul¡¯s illness,¡± I say not slowing down my pace as both men rush to keep up


    His face contorts in slight annoyance almost as if he expects my next words.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I say almost too delightedly. *I¡¯m only going to say this once.¡±

 Sixty

    CHAPTER SIXTYContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    MIRANDA


    The wind howled with a ferocity as I made my way through the woods, thendscape had slowly begun to change from the lush forests to a cold and a harsh rocky terrain, the elements themselves seem to be well against me, pretty hell bent on getting me farther and farther away from him.


    The wind howled with a ferocity, but even with it¡¯s harshness the voice of the entity seemingly stuck in my head yelled out even harsher in my head, it was a miracle that I managed to even move given the burden that weighed down on me.


    I¡¯d just made camp for the night and from the distance I could hear the faint howling of the wolves, for safety I cast anotheryer of protection around my tent, maybe such a huge one had been a mistake but it¡¯d been deemed necessary along with two other guards who¡¯d been quickly dispatched off by the teeming monsters in the woods of Valor.


    It was all the same to me though, I could finally drop the mour and travel freely across the woods, not to mention my powers were effective in dispatching of the monsters, honestly the journey was bing all to tiring.


    ¡°Follow the order of things,¡± the old hag had said like it was theplete map to the mysterious person she¡¯d imed to help her, if only the sincere look in her eyes hadn¡¯t made me believe her, but then again-


    No, this wasn¡¯t the n, more like Chaos infiltrating the depths of her mind, a low hissing sort ofugh echoed in the vast void of her mind and immediately she knew she was right, it angered her, it was getting harder to stop the melding of her mind with the entity and even much harder for me to distinguish our separate thoughts.


    ¡°Get out of my head,¡± I hissed out loud.


    ¡°Our head, you mean,¡± he hissed with a crazy sort ofughter. ¡°You feel it, you¡¯re almost mine, mine.¡±


    It was hard for me to sleep afterwards with the harshughter echoing off in the corners of my mind, I awoke shivering and pissed off trying my very possible best to move even as the cold wind blew and my stomach warbled with hunger, I should have packed more supplies who knew the damned journey would take so long.


    I was on edge, magic depleted and I swore on whatever humanity that had not being eaten up that I wouldn¡¯t devolve into using his powers but still whatever magic I had left I used animalistically, the terrain had changed once again as I moved into the region the damned bastard wasst seen. The cold bit harshly into my skin despite theyers I¡¯d summoned, my tapped out reservoir was focused solely on scaling the madness of the hignds and staying alive.


    I should have made better preparations, should have prepared better and the evidence of myck of better analysis of the situation appeared before me when arge Beowulf appeared in my path,rge and foul smelling with two full rows of jagged teeth that was just as sharp and deadly as the mountain terrain, pure white fur covered it¡¯s huge muscr frame, giving it a kind of blend in with the snow save for the piercing blue eyes that gave it away.


    One Beowulf might have not been a problem, I¡¯d had just about enough left ine to scare or wound it, but then it howled and from the corner of my eye I spotted two more appear from caves, and amidst the snowing, I spotted the dull shimmer of frozen bones it was clear, this was an ambush.


    All four beasts growled in unison, venomous drool dripping from their vering maw, hissing as it hit the snow evaporating it into steam. I summoned as much energy and induced as fear as I could, a fragment of my bloodlust should have sent the running but they stood menacingly to show how tapped out I was.


    ¡°Let me help,¡± Chaos whispered in my head and I couldn¡¯t picture a gruesome face grinning. ¡°Your magic is weak but I am strong let me help.¡±


    I growled low, almost as hard as and ferocious as the animals around me and the attack began. The first one lunged and I sent back with a shower of ice shards, it¡¯s body too dense it shook off the attack and reared up to attack again while the other three made a lunge for it, High grade magic burst forth from the tips of my fingers in session, but like all animals they could sense the fear and weaknessing off me, even with one¡¯s leg hanging limply they still kepting and my spells kept getting weaker, my defense weaker, I was losing.


    Blood alongside sweat trailed down from my forehead and heavy breaths fueled by exhaustion escaped me, I clutched my mangled hand tightly, deep w marks with a side of teeth, bringing the lush red color of blood to light, I was going to die, I was going to die., Two of the wolvesy unmoving, but the others came with ferocity, their eyes trailed on my reddened flesh.


    ¡°Let me help,¡± his voice growled louder into my head. ¡°Your foolishness has gone on long enough.¡±


    ¡°Scared,¡± I say panting. ¡°I won¡¯t let you win, fucking bastard, I¡¯d rather-¡±


    ¡°Die,¡± Chaos finished for me musing. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough strength for permanence and this will be quite a drawback but-¡±


    It¡¯s hard to describe what happened next, I was suddenly immensely full almost the point of bursting my fingers trembled and tingled just like it felt when I¡¯d stayed in a position too long and my arms were dead, suddenly I was drawn back into the recesses of my mind, it was a kind of harsh pain as my mind was forcefully detached from my body putting me in the position of an observer who still felt every bit of things the body felt.


    ¡°See how it feels to be in my shoes for awhile,¡± Chaos sneers


    It¡¯s a good and frustrating thing my mouth is gone, because a million curse wordse to mind, I¡¯m forced to watch as he lifts up my mangled hand, the pain tears through me, it¡¯s a sort of maddening torture, something I cannot express, he knows and it delights him, instead of finishing them of in a single blow dealt with magic, he lets theme and then with pure brute strength he smashes my fist right into the heart of the first Beowulf, I do nothing but wallow in pain as my bone crunches audibly, the Beowulf squeals and whines and despite the pain there¡¯s a sickening feeling of joy as my hand closes around it¡¯s heart.


    Thest one, on seeing it¡¯s partners dead, decides to make a run for it, I¡¯m already ted at this point, I won, not by my power but enough to let me get by, but apparently Chaos was not done with his show of power.


    ¡°Humnera e Djallit, Zemra e lig?sis?!¡± The words erupt from my lips in a guttural baritone


    The words of the spell are unfamiliar to me, so are the effects, if I had any control of my lips, it¡¯d hang open in awe,plete changing thendscape, a vortex of fire descended from the heavens,ying waste to everything with a ten kilometer radius. The effect was however on me, with a painful shift I was thrust back into my body and a sudden wave of tiredness overtook me, on the side the charred remains of the Beowulfid strewn everywhere by the hot wind that blew heavily.


    ¡°This is what we can achieve,¡± Chaos voice filters into my head once again, back in his own corner of my mind. ¡°What puny magicks I have seen you wrought, witness but a fragment do my immense power, we can be so much more, all you have to do is open the door.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± the wordes out weakly. ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    His hold on my mind is not as strong as it is and his voice begins to fade off as I get on my knees and began to crawl.


    ¡°You approach him,¡± his voiceedy fainter and weaker. ¡°My hold is weakened all too non-existent around that prick.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask my voiceing out weaker than his.


    ¡°Like you My naive little Miranda, I have a nemesis,¡± he says to me. ¡°A self right sniveling prick, who wormed his way into the world taking all of it from me, a self proimed good guy, why, I can already heard the whispers of the name forming in your mind, you should know the name of the one whom you truly seek, say it Miranda, say the name of that bastard.¡±


    ¡°Order,¡± the word tumbles from my lips.


    It¡¯s almost as if I set a big tuning fork into the earth, as it begins to resonate loudly with a loud boom the world seemed to explode in a shower of light momentarily blinding me, when it cleared the world was as it was restored with lid vegetation growing around despite the snow, my head was empty, quiet, the way it used to be and even as I stood on the brink of unconsciousness, a portal stood in front of me just a few meters,rge and bright, with slow and painful motion I began crawling towards it, each step more painful that thest, my fingers reached for it, my fingers tingled as it touched the portal, I¡¯d done it, I¡¯d soon be free finally.


    Then the darkness took me.

 Sixty One

    CHAPTER SIXTY ONE


    ELENA


    Leaving was the easy part, with the Chaos threat at hand, father and Gulliver were much too ingrained in their plots and defense mechanism to notice me slip out, after all they didn¡¯t see me recovering anytime soon and none of them were seemingly aware of the mystical powers that had been gifted to me by the little one growing inside of me.


    The hard part itself was the journey, thend had begun to heal, but not quickly enough, one false step would lead to an endless abysmal fall, Not to mention, guards were stationed everywhere even though I¡¯d been explicit in the letter I¡¯d left that I was not to be searched for, Gulliver the stubborn headed goat.


    There was a strange feeling I had, although the journey was presumably treacherous, it always did feel like I was protected from the brunt of it, like some invisible kind of shield or halo of grace that kept the most ferocious of monsters away, nevertheless I was covered up in scrapes and bruises until I reached the side of an ominous looking mountain.


    The air itself was stacked with a massive of load of power causing the smell of ozone to linger, it almost seemed as if two intense factions were warring aggressively over this very piece of nature, the smell of ozone filled the air as lightning crackled through the air in a bright sh, temporarily distorting my view when it all finally cleared up my vision seemed renewed and for the first time it was like I was able to see what was truly happening.


    The side of the mountain would been green in a minute and then life would flicker away and level it into nothing but a disgusting shade of brown and ck, carrying the intense stench of death with it and then just as sudden life would flicker back, death and destion would be warped by an overwhelming force of life, the smell of spring would fill the air once again, it went on and on over and over.


    ¡°Order and Chaos¡± the words tumbled out of my lips as I watched in awe at the greatness of it all, such intense magic wrought on the surface was bound to cause a distortion.


    I was right in the very centre of this storm, in the center stood a massive doorway of pulsating light, it was powered on by an intense form of energy which I guess was the intense residual energying off from the patch ofnd. A strange whispering began in my head as I approached the centre of the field, almost as if it sang toe luring me on in a seductory tone.


    e,¡± it spoke to me ¡°I lie just behind the gate.¡±


    In a semi trance-like state I hobbled onwards ignoring the wonders that took ce all around me, entranced solely by the pulsating light portal, each step took me closer and closer until, gracelessly I fell through it.


    My scream was short lived as Inded with a satisfying thump in a field, as I rose up and looked around the familiarity of it all hit me squarely in the head like a brick, I was back here, to the garden where I¡¯dst talked with the old man, only this time it felt all the more real.


    ¡°You return child,¡± the old man¡¯s voice called floating into my ears and causing me to jump in fright, ¡°and still wound up from your problems I see,e child we have much to do.¡±


    He turned around and hobbled, his skin was ashen and dull, and from the glimpse of him his looks were gaunt and those shining eyes had dimmed quite a bit, he looked sick he should be in bed.


    But he hobbled onwards for all he was worth and I found myself walking faster just to match up his pace, we walked in silence, well as silent as it could be with an old man muttering and mumbling things to himself, we must have walked for an hour before we reached a majestic looking tree whose height seemed to span into the heavens, again I had my mouth agape and then I noticed it¡¯s ckened roots, like a disease it spread upwards into the trunk and every branch and as we moved closer I saw it pulsated as it sapped at the very life force of it.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± The man turned to me ¡°Meet my patron, Order and I the humble keeper Taisfet humbles you, although you¡¯d be more wee as you can see we¡¯ve seen better days.¡±


    The tree creaked and groaned weakly almost as if it agreed with the old man, and from it shadows she stepped out, her face causing anger to work it¡¯s way into my body, anger that gave way to an intense hatred which in turn birthed maddened thoughts.


    ¡°Calm yourself girl,¡± Taisfet says ¡°Remember just where you are, we cannot have more chaos here, be still already.¡±


    A wave of calm washed over me although weakened it was quite enough to jump-start my senses.


    ¡°You!¡± I half snarled at the smirking figure of the self proimed queen of the west ¡°why bring your chaos infested self here?¡±


    ¡°Simmer down,¡± She rolls her eyes ¡°Truce if it, be it, at least for now, we have amon enemy and as much as I¡¯d like to destroy you all, a mad entity running in my head is the worst way to do it.¡±


    The old man smiled as she extended her hands for a shake and I grabbed it, a jolt of electricity ran through both of us pushing me back with an immense force, a growl escapes me as Ind heavily on my arse


    ¡°what did you do?¡± I yell.


    ¡°Child!¡± The old man yells quietening a roaring anger building in us ¡°As you may have noticed time is running out for us and we must hurry if we¡¯re to ensure continuous survival of the human race.¡±


    He hobbled forwards and the tree parted, it¡¯s trunk splitting in the middle to reveal lush room on the inside, sparsely decorated yet intriguing, an old gnarly chair stood in it¡¯s centre and the man hobbled for it, sighing in pure relief as his body connected with it, some the vigor and vim came back to his eyes and I realized the seat was giving him life force.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± He says ¡°There¡¯s is not much I can offer you except but listen to your grievances,e tell me what is your plight?¡±


    ¡°Dracul I seek a way to cure him and stop the madness that is her.¡± I say narrowing my eyes towards her.


    ¡°I seek a way to quell the madness that rages in my head, to banish chaos eternally from my mind.¡±


    ¡°You seek the same thing,¡± He says lightly ¡°You both seek peace, although you seek it for war Miranda.¡±


    A soft light emanates from him and floats towards me abruptly splitting,nding in my palm and the other half prating into my belly, the light fades off revealing a bottle filled with a glowing sap


    ¡°Sap of life.¡± he says lightly, ¡°The other part well let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a gift for the little one, can¡¯t be a keeper without order to keep, this tree is dying and so am I but Miranda I can help you, together I believe we can quell this madness.¡±


    ¡°Why not just give me the sap?¡± She asks irritatedly ¡°Won¡¯t it fix me?¡±


    ¡°Temporarily,¡± He says sighing ¡°I sense a great ckness residing deep within your heart, as long as it exists, there is no freedom from Him.¡±


    ¡°You seek to chain me here¡± Her eyes narrow ¡°You don¡¯t want to help, you just want to be an orderly little bastard you want me to die with you in this wretched world of flowers.¡±


    A great tumultuous energy rolls off her and I see Taisfet rise up to his feet power brimming in his hands.


    ¡°Chaos is not weed here.¡± He says in a thousand tongues and a thousand voices ¡°Order will reign supreme.¡±


    ¡°Toote.¡± She snarls ¡°Give me the sap and I will be on my merry way!¡±


    ¡°Your master is killing the tree, what she holds in her hands is thest vial, the tree has stopped producing, a sad time for the world, thest tree of ordering it¡¯sst days.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Then I suppose hers will do just then.¡± Miranda roars and lunges forward only to be barred by an invisible shield.


    ¡°You called a truce under the greatest elements in the known cosmos,¡± Taisfet says with glowing eyes ¡°You will do well to honor it.¡±


    She howls and shakes and I see her sanity in all it¡¯s fragility crack and break as a blood red color infuses it¡¯s way into her eyes and Chaos takes over. The next moments are a blur of intense magic of light and darkness bursting and burning bright until with a squelching sound Miranda¡¯s hand went through his heart.


    ¡°The destiny is filled.¡± He said as his eyes dimmed ¡°Go child, this keeper¡¯s time is gone.¡±


    The room around begins to rumble the tree is dead, a lone portal stands in front of me pulsating with thest signs of Taisfet¡¯s magic, Miranda eyes clears and her eyes widen with horror as she surveys her destruction.


    ¡°What have I done?¡± She mutters, tears dripping from her eyes


    ¡°They are right about you,¡± I turn from her towards the portal ¡°you cannot be saved!¡±


    I step through.

 Sixty Two

    CHAPTER SIXTY TWO


    GULLIVER


    The clouds had darkened above the kingdom, between an oing war and a maddened unfit king, I pretty much had my hands filled up, although the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back would be Elena¡¯s sudden and abrupt disappearance with nothing but a note left behind in her stead, even as I read it over and over again, I could not get any proper emotion save for the intense burning rage that threatened to burn through me, How could she leave at a time like this?


    Every able bodied shifter folk had been stationed from the castle to the very border of the kingdom and yet a deep sense of foreboding filled me, almost as if I knew that she¡¯d slip out, This was pure madness I wasn¡¯t cut out for this I wasn¡¯t-.


    ¡°You know arching your back when doing the walk of intense thinking and also sitting down on that hard throne all day is bound to give you a hunch back.¡± A voice said interrupting my spiralling train of thoughts.


    ¡°Whoever you are get the fuck-¡±


    The rest of the words died down in my throat as I spun around to face Elena¡¯s father, who had his brows up as he stared at me quizzically.


    ¡°Seems leadership¡¯s is taking it¡¯s toll on you already.¡± He says pitifully as he walks up to me ¡°it is a great mantle son, you want some advice not as a king, I fucking lost my kingdom to a mad witch and they haven¡¯t realized it yet, let me advice you as a father is that alright?¡±


    I can only nod my head glumly as he sits me down.


    ¡°Take it from me, You will fail to find Elena and I know this because I¡¯m her father.¡± he says ¡°Even if you do I mean by the slightest chance manage to find her you won¡¯t be able to tie her down, I have failed in many things but I do know my daughter, withdraw your men prepare for war and trust that she is safe.¡±


    His words do make sense but I cannot help it, Losing her has warped out my control, control needed for the war, I know he is right and so I do the only sane thing I have for the past three days.


    ¡°Do you want tomadeer the soldiers there¡¯s so much to do and I really need to-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he says with a calming smile ¡°besides it¡¯s high time I make myself useful in this dump don¡¯t you think?¡±


    A small breathyugh escapes me and for the the first time in awhile I feel unburdened, he pulls me in a hug and I remember Granny. It would seem though that the universe had one more big break to spare as we faded into the hug a portal made out of bright light opened up and instantly we took up defensive positions, and as the magic threatened to burst from my finger tips, a lone haggard yet relief sighting for worried eyes stepped through.


    ¡°Elena¡± I whisper her name just as she crashes to the floor.


    ELENA


    I felt two strong arms wrap tightly around me easing me off my feet, I clutched the vial for what I was worth, holding on because ourst hope swirled inside of it.


    ¡°Drac¡± I groan ¡°You have to get the sap to him, it¡¯s the only way, the only cure.¡±


    Gulliver seems to hear me and immediately stops shrieking at the guards to go get help, his hands encircle around mine, only them do I let the vial go, Despite my foggy vision I see Gulliver¡¯s eyes widen with surprise.


    ¡°She did it¡± He muttered out loud before turning to my father and yelling ¡°She bloody did it , how the hell?¡±


    His next words are lost to me as an overbearing weight of tiredness crashes into me, Just a little nap wouldn¡¯t hurt, just a little-.


    *****


    A familiar smell envelopes my senses and a rough yet surprisingly gentle hand caresses my face, I lean into it, my body yearning for more of it¡¯s touches.


    ¡°Wake up Elena,¡± His voice sounds into my ears ¡°Wake up for me.¡±


    My eyelids perl open in that moment to meet Dracul¡¯s molten ones, words die in my throat as I stare at him, at first trying to gaze the sentience in his eyes and then because I couldn¡¯t get enough of it, I open my mouth to say something but instead his lips crash heavily against my own.


    I bite back the moan that surfaces from my very depths as his tongue explores my mouth, no words need to be said as this is much much better than talking, what begins as a simple kiss soon esctes, my fingers clutch around his button and begins to rip it off, my hands reaching for the well sculpted chest that I have one to know so well.


    ¡°Elena¡± He breathes breaking away from the kiss ¡°We shouldn¡¯t we should-¡±


    Like hell we aren¡¯t, a surgeon strength wafts over me and I¡¯m straddling him pinning him down beneath me, I feel a familiar hardness as I grind myself slowly against him and a hiss escapes him, my eyes are hooded and my insides are wet, I haven¡¯t craved anything like I do him and each move is driving me insane.


    ¡°Elena,¡± He groans heavily, his breathnding hot against my neck ¡°Elena please.¡±


    Hearing him beg sends me off the charts, reaching for his zipper, I reach through guiding him into me, relief and pleasuree hand in hand as simultaneous moans and groans escape our lips, we both need this, we¡¯ve gone on too long without it.


    It¡¯s hot and it¡¯s fast, he reverse us pinning me down as hot and hard strokes burrow into me deepening my insides, my arms rake into his back as he ms into him, seeming torger with each stroke, eyes watering I lose track of the orgasms basking on a sort of cloud eleven.


    ¡°I love you Elena¡± He groans hard against me just as his body freezes and he explodes inside me.


    I roll off him and right into his arms, wey there for awhile breathless and heaving


    ¡°Elena¡± he finally calls my name ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t my n to hurt you, I couldn¡¯t I didn¡¯t-¡±


    I silence him with a deep kiss.


    ¡°it¡¯s not your fault,¡± I tell him ¡°me the ck goop.¡±


    This forces a smile out of him and I cannot help but smile back, it¡¯s wonderful to be in this moment, I don¡¯t want it to end, if only it could be like this for a little-.


    BANG! BANG!


    The heavy door creaks as it takes on more of the heavy blows, I sigh in disappointment as Gulliver¡¯s voicees up from the other end


    ¡°Enough of the rabbit thing in there.¡± He yells ¡°If I have to rule your fucking kingdom for another minute I swear to the fucking balls between your legs I will-¡±


    For the sake of everything good and pure I refuse to repeat his next words but they were enough to get us scrambling out of bed and get the door open.


    ¡°Your father and the generals are waiting for you so you might want to fix that bed head, not many of us want to know that you¡¯re busy screwing around when the end of doors is right at our doorstep.¡± A tired haggard looking Gulliver says ¡°You¡¯re wee by the way, took two bloody sleepless nights to brew the fucking potion, you¡¯ve yed sleeping beauty long enough I think it¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    He let out a big yawn and without and without any further nces at us began to slow march down to his bed chambers.


    I watched as he lumbered on to his room, disappearing into the next corner. Fixing the rest of my hair as much as I could and cing a chaste kiss on Dracul¡¯s lips, we headed off into the throne room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaders as far as the room could contain filled the ce, evidently Gulliver had been quite busy mustering forces these past few days, I scanned the crowd and glimpsed my father who in turn gave me a curt nod before proceeding with his conversation.


    Everything else seemed to die down the minute Drac and I sat upon our thrones, all eyes turned to us and my heart began to palpitate, I knew some familiar faces from the years in my father¡¯s court, but how in hell were we going to convince these people to fight with us and with such little time, if this didn¡¯t go well, we were all fucked, all royally-.


    My next thought died down, drowned by the surge of overwhelming surprise as one by one each king and ruler of his own right began to kneel in reverence to us.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard of your exploits.¡± My father spoke up ¡°I for one have seen your promise and resilience in the face of danger that¡¯s is why we believe you are more than capable to lead us in this war, To Lady Elena and Lord Dracul.¡±


    All around our name was chanted in unison and a wave of relief crashed over me, this was easy. Now it was time to win a war.

 Sixty Three

    CHAPTER SIXTY THREE


    MIRANDA


    My hands shook with fears and madness, I couldn¡¯t move, a golden framework of spellsted me down, with thest of his life force Taisfet had cast two spells, One to send the wretched traitor Elena away and the other to tie me down to this damned ce. Several days seemed to have passed by and the only sustenance I could get was from feeding Chaos into my body.


    The tree had wilted and crumbled around me and thest days of Order were wilting away, fading off and with each passing second Taisfet¡¯s spell waned off and I drowned in Chaos magic, my pale skin and ckened hands and pale almost white skin were proof of it¡¯s infestation, as I fed off it, the veins ckened and my thoughts loosened.


    ¡°Yes child!¡± Chaos Howled with glee ¡°Embrace it! embrace the darkness, together we¡¯ll corrupt this mad world!¡±


    The golden binds flickered, I sneered at Taisfet¡¯s dposing form, If only he¡¯d just helped, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this, maybe Chaos was right, maybe this world was mad and should go to shit, there was burst of energy, an intense feeding of chaotic energy with a shrill roar I strained against my bonds.


    SNAP!!


    The wind seemed to stop as did everything else, almost as if the world around had been put into mourning, I arose just as the rest of the tree crumpled into dust around me leaving me in the harsh light of the sun.


    ¡°Finally,¡± I groaned in dual voices, Chaotic energy whistling inside of me, fuelling me and my newfound madness ¡°Freedom atst!¡±


    I moved majestically across thest remnants of order the flowers wilting and turning to ash in my very presence.


    ¡°So,¡± Chaos sneers in my head ¡°You choose to walk in my path, am I no longer a mad god, do you not fear any longer?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mad,¡± I reply immersed in my power ¡°but I realize that I am also mad, and maybe you might just be the only one who understands that.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, shall we begin to destroy this wretched thorn in my flesh, I have tolerated this world long enough.¡± It sheets in my head ¡°But first let us announce my return.¡±


    The words filled my head apanied by the surge of power to perform it, in duality I assumed the stance and began to chant.


    ¡°Gorrizko kateak zeruan erretzen dira, guztien heriotza iragartzen dute, ez da bizitza miserablerik izango.¡± I howl with glee.


    Red mist flowed from my fingertips, staining the whitened clouds and spreading like the malevolent disease inside of me carrying the stench of death and destruction, it spread out blotting out the sun and cover the world as far as the eyes can see in the an ominous red.


    ¡°There is much to do,¡± He urged ¡°Our enemies will put up a fight, a fruitless and purposeless fight but an entertainment nheless,e let us prepare.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask as a door of infinite ckness opened up in front of me.


    ¡°Our Kingdom of course¡± He said almost too gleefully as I stepped through.


    ???


    I walk over the bodies strewn across the floor, I had real power now, there was simply no need for me to hide my appearance under the traitor¡¯s father¡¯s face, of course there was some resistance hence the bodies, but such limited minds could not fathom my power, their simple minds couldn¡¯t process it, better they die now thanter.


    ¡°Mistress¡± Freya runs towards me bowing, although I notice the glimpse of fear in her eyes just as she gets to her knees ¡°wee back to the kingdom, but your m-, m-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stutter Freya¡± I say rolling my eyes ¡°It is not a good look for one who calls herself my second inmand¡±


    ¡°Yes mistress.¡± She says still on her kneeling position.


    ¡°I have traded myself for a higher power¡± I say in my dual voices ¡°Rise Freya and gaze upon the form of Chaos rebirthed.¡±


    She flinched at my words but nevertheless less she rose, and met me squarely in the eyes and gazing into them, she gulped and a lone teardrop traced it¡¯s way down her chin.


    ¡°You¡¯re different.¡± She says hoarsely ¡°I do not see my mistress in your eyes where is your humanity Miranda?¡±


    ¡°I have been purged!¡± I growl at her, lifting her up by her throat ¡°I have been purged of all my weak attributes, gone is the human representation of witch and God, and I will purge this world of It¡¯s sin, tell me Freya will you serve?¡±


    ¡°Miranda.¡± She choked out my name ¡°Mistress please.¡±


    ¡°Will you serve?!¡± I growl ¡°Answer me!¡±


    The tears flower freely from her eyes and despite my grip her head shook no In that moment something seemed to break in me, Freya had been one of the very first recruits, we¡¯d grown together, what was I doing? How could I? What was I?


    It seemed to be the only pure thought that worked it¡¯s way into my head my hands trembled slightly and Chaos¡¯s voice filtered into my head.


    ¡°Why do you hesitate my avatar?¡± His voice slithers ¡°This is what you want, it is what we want. ¡±


    It was like my mind was at war between myself and the stronghold of Chaos¡¯s madness, a searing pain that threatened to split my skull wound it¡¯s way through my body followed by a terrible weakness that caused me to drop the increasingly heavy Freya.


    ¡°Mistress?¡± Freya called my name unsure of what was going on ¡°Mistress!¡±


    With a deafening roar I seized albeit temporary control of my body and a portal bloomed from my fingertips, my control was strained as it was and I could barely get the words to escape my lips.


    ¡°Go Go!¡±


    My body shook with betrayal and yet I felt something bud up in me, something to quell the madness I¡¯d been experiencing, a light in this darkness it was a part of my humanity. Freya cast me onest long look before stepping through.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡± Chaos wailed in my head it¡¯s fury washing it¡¯s control back into me ¡°All I have wanted to give you was freedom! you could have had everything you¡¯ve ever wanted, all I ask is your cooperation, I put you in the control seat for too long too long!¡±


    It¡¯s like the first time but only more intense a dark searing pain wafts through my entire body, this is worse than death, struggling I crumple to the ground wheezing and groaning, gritting my teeth as Chaos forcefully pushes me back into the recesses of my mind into the dark empty nk space.


    ¡°Stay there¡± His voicees through the space ¡°you¡¯ve have bungled up too much of our ns alongside your worthless intangible life, this time I¡¯m in control!¡±


    Low sobs escape my lips as the darkness descends over me, it¡¯s a choking embrace and I cannot get away from it, I give in because it¡¯s not in my power any more.


    ¡°Anyone¡± I say to the darkness in tears ¡°Please anyone stop this, stop this madness before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    *****


    CHAOS


    I tested my new body and it¡¯s permanence, A load of spells escaping my fingertips wordless, Finally I¡¯ll be able to exert the justice on this world, on this splinter in my side, this intense cacophony of noise, In just a few rises of this measly ball of light, I¡¯d eradicate this damned and all other sense of sentience and life within me, I¡¯d be whole and silent again, but first a visit to an ¡®old hag¡¯ who tried to put a stick in my ns.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I descended down the steps I could hear the faint pitter patter as moisture dripped from the ceiling of the cavernous dungeon, sheid huddled her back against me, as I drew closer I heard her chant strange words even to me.


    ¡°I have expected you¡± She says simply ¡°Is¡¯feti!¡±


    I recoil at the mention of my name, the original name given to me by an entity whom I only knew as the creator.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I growl the effect of the word washing over me ¡°how can you know-?¡±


    ¡°I knew it was slim for her to escape your clutches very slim¡± she says ¡°I have a knowledge that puts you at a disadvantage, you cannot harm me Is¡¯feti I have mastered the secrets of the universe, I hold up a temporary barrier against you!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± I snarl at her, unhinging my jaw far more than I should be able to with this body and through the looking ss of this host¡¯s mind I hear her whimper slightly as dark energy pours from deep withing me solidifying into a scythe ¡°what you can do can only dy the inevitable, death and darkness will descend, for now I will partake In your wars and y and kill everyone you love slowly and painfully¡±


    I extend a fragment of my power into her and slowly her fingers twitched followed by the entirety of her body I watch gleefully as the spell is perfected, my newly crafted puppet is ready.


    ¡°I may not be able to kill you,¡± I tell her ¡°but when I¡¯m done with you, you will wish for death.¡±


    I turn and she follows obediently, There is much destruction at hand, much fun to be had.

 Sixty Four

    CHAPTER SIXTY FOUR


    ELENA


    My body ached as I moved about, the castle had be more of a fortress with soldiers wide eyed and scary, and scared men alike roaming about, increasing chatters filled every nook and cranny, especially since the sky had taken on the reddish tinge and the wisps of Chaotic magic filled the air whispering and sowing vile seeds of fear in their hearts. I had enough weirdness going around from men gazing at me with reverence andmunal, with a certain group of witches who seemed pretty intent on adding me into their coven.


    In the midst of this tumult and chaos, no pun intended, I¡¯d barely been able to get a glimpse of Drac, to even hope for some alone time with him was a dream I sparsely had enough time to think about it, Currently I sat listening to some sort of magical brigade intervention squad and even with the end of the world looking and everyone legitimately upied, I¡¯d just about had enough and I felt the insidious strain of a migraineing on.


    ¡°Ladymander!¡± The one who called me Major Alvarez put his hands to my shoulder, ¡°What do you think about the gamma strike formation ma¡¯am? ¡±


    ¡°Ladymander?¡± I ask my right eye twitching slightly with disbelief ¡°When did we agree on such a term of endearment Alvarez?¡±


    One look in my eyes and a wave of fear seemed to cascade his features, withdrawing his hands from me and taking two consecutive steps backwards, I felt the magic in my fingers twitch a bit too antsy to jump out and get into action.


    ¡°Your eyes¡± He says ¡°You¡¯re You¡¯re- channeling-¡±


    His next words were stifled, his lips simply refusing toply with the will of his mind, from the watching crowd I spot Gulliver as he makes his way forward.


    ¡°Elena or is it Ladymander.¡± He says with a crazed smirk ¡°Alvarez, Ladymander care to take the remnants of this conversation outside?¡±


    With themotion around it was unanimously decided and by unanimous I mean by my father Gulliver and Drac that certain things should be withheld from the public including the fact that I was pregnant and that my child was the only thing standing between order and chaos, they seemed to think it would put some kind of major target on my back and weight on my shoulders.


    Keeping it a secret was hard especially with the earth born witches from the eastern continent and their affinity for life magic, it was like walking on pins and needles all the times, it was only a matter of time before someone discovered what was happening in our ¡®supposed¡¯ inner circle.


    Anyways we dragged the muffling vrez outside and Gulliver¡¯s hold on him dissipated and he let out a series of intense mumble jumble that all led up to one burning question.


    ¡°How the fuck are you getting fuelled by order¡± Alvarez growled ¡°An don¡¯t you give me any bull crap story about imagining what I saw, the Earthborns have been having a weird feeling about you, and fuck I do know what I saw, and felt, did you kill the keeper, siphon his powers? Are you in league with the enemy? Oh for creation¡¯s sake I have to tell -¡±


    He¡¯s cut short as Gullivernds him a tight p across his head causing him to wince in pain.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Gulliver growls although in a hushed tones ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll invite you here under false pretenses with everything that¡¯s going on, Look we¡¯ll tell you everything but first you must swear an oath to secrecy.¡±


    ¡°I will not be swearing to anything until I know what I¡¯m going to be privy to, I¡¯m sworn to protect my coven first before anything else.¡± He replies taking on Gulliver¡¯s hushed tones ¡°I need to know what I¡¯m protecting.¡±


    I¡¯m about to speak pour the whole enchda down his throat but Gulliver beat me to it.


    ¡°It is your choice Alvarez,¡± He growls ¡°You can either swear to secrecy or I can have you thrown into the dungeons for treason, stakes are high here people won¡¯t think twice of you and your crimes, if you¡¯re so hellbound on making us the monsters of this whole show, I¡¯ll be ready to show you what monsters are truly capable of.¡±


    There¡¯s a glint in Gulliver¡¯s eyes, and I for one can tell that he¡¯s pretty serious about it, or if he¡¯s faking it he¡¯s doing it very very well. A bit too concerned I pull him back.


    ¡°What are you doing¡± I ask not caring that Alvarez can hear us.


    ¡°It¡¯s like he said Elena,¡± Gulliver says sneering, ¡°I¡¯m taking care of my own.¡±


    Both men eye each other in abative gaze and just when it seemed neither man would back down, Alvarez¡¯s eyes wavered and he whipped out his dagger, a thin slice trailed his n drawing with it a stream of blood.


    ¡± Nire isiltasuna zin egiten dizut.¡± He says solemnly and the blood heats up vaporizing as Gulliver reciprocates his actions, the ongoing tension between each men eased off followed by a silence that slowly grew ufortable.


    ¡°Well,¡± Alvarez finally says ¡°You have my word, you have my tongue surely now I¡¯m privy to the skeletons you have kept hidden in your wardrobe.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± Gulliver says nonchntly ¡°And her child is rumored to be the next keeper or so she says, so go fuck yourself with that information, If that¡¯s all can we go back in, I¡¯m sure they await us.¡±


    But Alvarez was far from sated his jaw unhinged and his face drained of color, not that he had much to begin with anyways.


    ¡°What!¡± He bellowed ¡°What! How? When? How could you?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Gulliver said quickly hushing him up ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin, the world¡¯s about to end and all that crap so if you really don¡¯t mind we should be getting to the meeting.¡±


    He just nodded nkly still gazing upon me like I was the next best thing to sunshine.


    ¡°Remember your fealty.¡± Gulliver warms as we walk back ¡°Witches and wizards alike are sparse would hate to decrease the poption even further.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With that we went back in, Gulliver in all of his stoicism and normalcy while both of us flushed and hobbled our way through.


    ¡°I apologize for the interruptions,¡± I say ¡°Can we kindly continue from where we stopped.¡±


    All of a sudden the people roared up again and I was lost in the midst of various talks and arguments, some that even led to disys of magical prowess, for the smallest known group, it was maddening to rouse them up and even more so to get them to stand behind any motion whatsoever, more than once my eyes caught Gulliver¡¯s or Alvarez who sat in a corner simply brooding, Gulliver however was more amused and his eyes seemed to mock me and my shitty position, If only I could shove a stock up his pompous arse already.


    In the end it took nearly two hours to settle on a n of action and quell the doubts of more than half the people thereon working with the other species, they burst into apuse as I finally dered the meeting over, not caring in the least I slumped back into my chair all too tired to do anything else.


    But the party was far from over and the impending chaos started out as a trickle, so small if not for my most apt senses, I might not have gotten wind of it, Gulliver¡¯s features changed too quickly turning into a frown as he assumed a defensive stance. Warning the others was not in the y as all of a sudden Chaotic energy burst through, the trickle merely being the beginning of the breaking dam.


    Red and ck energy surged towards the ceiling being pulled out from thin air and also from some of our men, it was almost like whatever wasing was drawing upon the fear of the people to take on a physical manifestation. The magic gathered towards the center of the ceiling raging and unstable.


    ¡°Everybody down!¡± Gulliver had time to tell before the globe overhearing us exploded in a bright sh. When the smoke cleared off, the first thing I noticed was the bodies strewn across the floor unmoving, all of which had been used in the siphoning of the red and ck magic, only myself, Gulliver, Alvarez, to name a few remained unharmed, just like that an entire council had been decimated.


    ¡°Do not weep!¡± A deep voce boomed resonating through the room ¡°Only the weak, the ones with fear in their hearts have been culled, they are a hindrance. You that remain take pride that you are the strong and that you will face and die in my hands! Unless-¡±


    ¡°Unless what¡± I growled to no one in particr.


    ¡°I have seen your ns, watched them,¡± Chaos¡¯s voice rang deep in my head ¡°that is how I know you will fail, your armies here I will decimate them I march to you as we speak and although you may not know it but the war has begun but, bring me the head of thrones who calls herself Elena and I might just turn a blind eye to this world, here is a chance to save your world bring her to me and I will spare this world.¡±


    The transmission cut off instant and I surveyed the chaos with my eyes wide, I could feel the wide target on my back forming and right as the war was about to begin.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!